ΜΗ J A. Spranger, Old Malt House, Ashford Hill, Nr. Newbury. WILLIAM R. PERKINS LIBRARY DUKE UNIVERSITY J. A. SPRANGER duke university Perkins library ROC Μ 350 CLASSICAL STUDIES FOR ROOM USE ONLY [ Digitized by the Internet Archive in 2014 https://archive.org/details/selectionsfromgrOOmill SELECTIONS FROM THE GREEK PAPYRI CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS Uonfcon: FETTER LANE, E.C. C. F. CLAY, Manager lEtmburgf) : ioo, PRINCES STREET Berlin: A. ASHER AND CO. ILeipjig: F. A. BROCKHAUS #efo gork: G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS JSombag α η Ό Calcutta: MACMILLAN AND CO., Ltd. All rights reserved / #· Η* Υ γ; -.-Η: ^ · y f ,* *sJu£j? λΛ^-' Ί I l^.-uu ^i vcs " ^° >l ; Oxyrhynchus Papyrus 744 ( = No. 12) Letter of Hilarion to Alis, written in Alexandria, 17 June B.C. π Now in possession of the Egypt Exploration Fund and facsimiled with their permission. Original size 25 χ 147 cm. SELECTIONS FROM THE GREEK PAPYRI EDITED WITH TRANSLATIONS AND NOTES BY GEORGE MILLIGAN, D.D. MINISTER OF CAPUTH, PERTHSHIRE Cambridge : at the University Press 1910 Cambrtlfge : PRINTED BY JOHN CLAY, M.A. AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. ?S8 TO M. C. M. PREFACE THE aim of this book is to bring within the reach of those who are interested in the recent discoveries of Greek Papyri in Egypt certain typical documents from the principal collections. These collections have now attained large dimensions, and are often very inaccessible to the ordinary reader. But it is hoped that the present Selections will at least serve to indicate the absorbing and varied character of their contents, and, more particularly, to illustrate their linguistic and historical importance for students of the Greek New Testament. In this latter respect a special interest attaches to Bishop Lightfoot's striking prophecy, recorded on p. xx, which has now been so signally confirmed. The passage was com- municated to Prof. J. H. Moulton (see Prolegomena? 0 ' r3 , p. 242) by the Rev. J. Pulliblank from his notes of Bishop Lightfoot's lectures in 1863. It is also noteworthy to find Dr A. Peyron so far back as 1826 appealing in his Preface to the Turin Papyri (1 p. 21) to the Septuagint and New Testament writers in connexion with the meaning of words found in the papyri (see p. 136 of this volume). For permission to make use of the following documents, my hearty acknowledgments are due to the Trustees of the British Museum, the Committee of the Egypt Exploration Fund, the General Administration of the Royal Museums at Berlin, and the University Press of Chicago, as well as to the distinguished Editors of the various collections. Amongst these last I desire especially to mention Dr F. G. Kenyon, « 5 viii PREFACE Prof. B. P. Grenfell, Dr A. S. Hunt, Prof. J. P. Mahaffy, Prof. E. J. Goodspeed, Prof. G. Vitelli, Prof. A. Deissmann, and Dr W. Schubart, without whose ready co-operation and encouragement these Selections could hardly have been attempted at all. To Prof. J. H. Moulton and Dr A. Souter I am also under deep obligations for their kind assistance in reading the proofs and offering many useful suggestions. Nor can I forget the courtesy of the Syndics of the University Press in undertaking the publication of this work, and the well-known skill and accuracy of their officials and workmen in passing it through the press. G. M. Caputh Manse, Perthshire, Nove?nber 30, 1909. CONTENTS PAGE Principal Collections of Greek Papyri with Ab- breviations xi Table of Papyri published in this volume . . xiii Authorities quoted and recomaiended xv Table of Months xviii General Introduction xix Note on the Method of Publication . . . xxxiv Texts, Translations, and Notes ι Indices : I. Greek Words 137 II. Biblical Quotations 145 III. Subjects 151 PLATE Oxyrhynchus Papyrus 744 ( = No. 12) . . Frontispiece "Papyri natura dicetur, cum chartae usu maxime humanitas vitae constet, certe memoria." PRINCIPAL COLLECTIONS OF GREEK PAPYRI WITH ABBREVIATIONS * P. Amh. = The Amherst Papyri, ed. B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. 2 vols. London, 1900-01. B. G. U . = Aegyptische Urkunden aus den Koeniglichen Museen zu Berlin: Griechische Urkunden. Vols. 1 — iv (in progress). Berlin, 1895 — . P. Brit. Mus. = Greek Papyri in the British Museum. Vols. I, II, ed. F. G. Kenyon; Vol. in, ed. F. G. Kenyon and Η. I. Bell. London, 1893— 1907. C. P. Herm. = Corpus Papyrorum Hermopolitanorum. Part 1, ed. C. Wessely. Leipzig, 1905. C. P. R. = Corpus Papyrorum Raineri. Vol. I, Griechische Texte, ed. C. Wessely. Vienna, 1895. P. Fay. = Fayum Towns and their Papyri, ed. B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and D. G. Hogarth. London, 1900. P. Ylox. — Papiri Fiorentini, ed. G. Vitelli. Vol. I. Milan, 1906. P. Gen.=Les Papyrus de Geneve, ed. J. Nicole. Parts I, II. Geneve, 1896 — 1900. P. Goodspeed = £ra-/£ Papyri from the Cairo Museum, ed. E. J. Goodspeed. Chicago, 1902. P. Grenf. \=An Alexandrian Erotic Fragment, and other Greek Papyri, chiefly Ptolemaic, ed. B. P. Grenfell. Oxford, 1896. P. Grenf. 11 = New Classical Fragments, and other Greek and Latin Papyri, ed. B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. Oxford, 1897. P. Heid. = Heidelberger Papyrus-Sammlung. Vol. I, Die Septua- ginta Papyri und andere altchristliche Texie, ed. A. Deissmann. Heidelberg, 1905. P. Hib. = 7^? Hibeh Papyri. Vol. 1, ed. B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. London, 1906. xii PRINCIPAL COLLECTIONS OF GREEK PAPYRI P. Leid.= Papyri graeci Musei antiquarii publici Lugduni-Balavi, ed. C. Leemans. 2 vols. 1843, 1885. P. Leip. = Griechische Urkunden der Papyrussammlung zu Leipzig. Vol. I, ed. L. Mitteis. Leipzig, 1906. P. Lille = Papyrus Grecs from the Institut Papyrologique de TUni- versite de Lille, ed. P. Jouguet. Vol. 1, Parts 1, 2. Paris, 1907-08. P. Magd. = Papyri from Magdola, ed. Lefebvre in Bulletin de correspondance hellenique, 1902 ff. P. Oxy. = The Oxyrhynchus Papyri, ed. B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. Vols. I— VI. London, 1898— 1908. P. Par. = Paris Papyri in Notices et Extraits XVIII, ii, ed. Brunet de Presle. Paris, 1865. P. Petr. = The Flinders Petrie Papyri, in the Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy — " Cunningham Memoirs? Nos. viii, ix, xi. Parts 1, 11, ed. J. P. Mahaffy; Part in, ed. J. P. Mahaffy and J. G. Smyly. P. Reinach = Papyrus Grecs et Demotiques, ed. Th. Reinach. Paris, 1905. P. Strass. = Griechische Papyrus der Kaiserlichen Universitats- und Landesbibliothek zu Strassburg. Parts I, II, ed. F. Preisigke. Strassburg, 1906-07. P. Tebt.= 7^ Tebtunis Papyri. Vol. I, ed. B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and J. G. Smyly; Vol. II, ed. B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and E. J. Goodspeed. London, 1902-07. P. Τ 'or. = Ρ \ipyri graeci regii Taurinensis Musei Aegyptii, ed. A. Peyron. 2 vols. Turin, 1826, 1827. Xlll TABLE OF PAPYRI PUBLISHED IN THIS VOLUME NO. PAGE ι A Marriage Contract P. Eleph. I B.C. 311-10 1 2 Epicurus to a Child ex vol. Hercul. 176 iii/B.c. 5 f 3 Polycrates to his Father P. Petr. II. xi (1) iii/B.c. - 6^^*"^λ 4 Isias to Hephaestion P. Brit. Mus. 42 B.C. 168 8 5 Petition from the Serapeum Twins P. Par. 26 B.C. 163-2 12 6 Dream from the Serapeum P. Par. 51 B.C. 160 18 7 Letter of Apollonius P. Par. 47 c. B.C. 153 21 8 Letter of Introduction P. Goodspeed 4 ii/B.c. 24 9 A Promise of Reward P. Goodspeed 5 ii/B.c. 26 10 Petition of a Tax-Farmer P. Tebt. 40 B.C. 117 27 11 Preparations for a Roman Visitor P. Tebt. 33 B.C. 112 29 12 Hilarion to Alis P. Oxy. 744 B.C. 1 32 13 Letter from Alexandria P. Oxy. 294 A.D. 22 34 . 14 Letter of Commend- ation P. Oxy. 292 c. a.d. 25 37 15 To a Man in Money Difficulties B. G.U. 1079 a.d. 41 38 16 Deed of Divorce B. G.U. 975 a.d. 45 41 17 Census Return P. Oxy. 255 a.d. 48 44 18 Report of a Lawsuit P. Oxy. 37 a.d. 49 48 19 Petition to the Prefect P. Oxy. 38 a.d. 49-50 52 20 Contract of Apprentice- ship P. Oxy. 275 a.d. 66 54 21 Regarding the Purchase of Drugs P. Brit. Mus. 356 i/A.D. 58 22 Letter of Remonstrance B.G. U. 530 i/a.d. 60 23 Invitation to a Festival B. G.U. 596 A.D. 84 63 24 Letter from Gemellus P. Fay. 11 1 a.d. 95-6 65 xiv TABLE OF PAPYRI NO. PAGE 25 Question to the Oracle P. Fay. 137 i/A.D. 68 26 Letter describing a Journey up the Nile P. Brit. Mus. 854 i/ii A.D. 69 27 Copy of a Public Notice P. Flor. 99 i/ii A.D. 71 28 Order to return home for the Census P. Brit. Mus. 904 A.D. 104 72 29 Petition regarding a Robbery B.G. U. 22 A.D. 114 74 30 A Will P. Tebt. 381 A.D. 123 77 A Register of Paupers P. Brit. Mus. 911 A.D. 149 80 Notice of Birth P. Fay. 28 A.D. I 50-I 81 Complaint against a Priest B.G.U. 16 A.D. 159-160 83 34 A Marriage Contract P. Oxy. 905 A.D. 170 85 35 Notice of Death P. Oxy. 79 A.D. 181-192 88 36 A Soldier to his Father B.G.U. 423 ii/A.D. 90 37 Letter of a Prodigal Son B.G.U. 846 ii/A.D. 93 -38 Letter of Consolation P. Oxy. 115 ii/A.D. 95 39 Invitation to Dinner P. Oxy. 523 ii/A.D. 97 40 Extract from a Diploma of Club Membership P. Brit. Mus. 1 178 A.D. 194 98 4i Letter from Rome B.G.U. 27 ii/A.D. 100 42 A Boy's Letter P. Oxy. 119 ii/iii A.D. 102 43 Letter of an Anxious Mother B.G.U. 380 iii/A.D. 104 44 Letter of Apion P. Tebt. 421 iii/A.D. 106 45 Hire of Dancing Girls P. Grenf. Il 3 67. A.D. 237 107 -46 Magical Formula P. Oxy. 886 iii/A.D. HO 47 Magical Incantation P. Par. 574 iii/A.D. 112 48 Certificate of Pagan Sacrifice B.G.U. 287 A.D. 250 114 - 49 Letter of Psenosiris P. Grenf. II, 73 late iii/A.D. 117 5o Letter regarding iii/iv A.D. Funeral Expenses P. Grenf. 11, 77 119 51 Letter to Abinnaeus P. Brit. Mus. 417 c. A.D. 346 123 52 An early Christian Letter P. Heid. 6 iv/A.D. 125 53 Letter to Flavianus P. Oxy. 939 iv/A.D. 128 - 54 A Christian Prayer P. Oxy. 925 v/vi A.D. 131 55 A Christian Amulet Arckiv 1, p. 431 C. vi/A.D. 132 XV AUTHORITIES QUOTED AND RECOMMENDED Archiv = Archiv fur Papyrusforschung, ed. U. Wilcken. Leipzig, 1 90 1 — . Blass, F. Grammar of New Testament Greek. Eng. Tr. by H. St John Thackeray. 2nd Edit. London, 1905. Croneit, W. Memoria Graeca Herculanensis. Leipzig, 1903. See p. xxiv. Deissmann, A. Bible Studies (-BS.). Eng. Edition by A. Grieve. Edinburgh, 1901. Deissmann, A. Licht vom Osten ( = L0. 2 ). 2 te Aufl. Tubingen, 1909. An English translation of this work is announced under the somewhat misleading title Light from Anatolia. Dittenberger Syll.= Sylloge Inscriptionum Graecarum, ed. W. Dittenberger. 2nd Edit. 2 vols, and Index. Leipzig, 1888 — 1 901. Erman and Krebs = A us den Papyrus der Koniglicheti Museen, by A. Erman and F. Krebs. Berlin, 1899. One of the handbooks to the Royal Museums at Berlin, containing German transla- tions of a number of Greek and other Papyri, with an inter- esting Introduction. Exp. = The Expositor. London, 1875 — · Cited by series, volume and page. Gerhard, G. A. Untersuchungen zur Geschichte des griechischen Briefes. Heft i. Die Anfangsformel. Diss. Heidelb. Tubingen, 1903. Gradenwitz, O. Einfuhrung in die Papyruskunde. Heft i. Leipzig, 1900. Hatzidakis, G. N. Ei?ileitung in die Neugriechische Grammatik. Leipzig, 1892. Herwerden, H. van. Lexicon Graecum suppletorium et dialecticum. Lugd. Batav., 1902. Appendix, 1904. Nova Addenda in Melanges Nicole (Geneva, 1905), pp. 241-60. Hohlwein, N. La Papyrologie Grecque. Louvain, 1905. A clas- sified bibliography of all papyrological publications, including reviews and magazine articles, up to Jan. 1, 1905. Jannaris, Α. Ν. A?i Historical Greek Grammar. London, 1897. XVI AUTHORITIES QUOTED AND RECOMMENDED Kennedy, H. A. A. Sources of New Testament Greek, or the Influence of the Septuagint on the Vocabulary of the New Testament. Edinburgh, 1895. Kuhring, G. De Praepositionum Graecarwn in Chartis Aegyptiis Usu. Diss. Bonn. Bonn, 1906. Laqueur, R. Quaestiones Epigraphicae et Papyrologicae Selectae. Strassburg, 1904. Lex. Notes— Lexical Notes from the Papyri, by J. H. Moulton and G. Milligan, in the Expositor, VII, ν — (in progress). See p. xxx. Lietzmann, H. Greek Papyri. Cambridge, 1905. Eleven Texts with Notes, published by Deighton Bell & Co., Cambridge, as No. 14 of Materials for Theological Lecturers and Students. Mayser, E. Gratmnatik der Griechischen Papyri aus der Ptolemaer- zeit : Laut- und Wortlehre. Leipzig, 1906. Meisterhans, K. Grammatik der Attischen Inschriften, by K. Meisterhans. 3rd Edit, by E. Schwyzer. Berlin, 1900. Melanges Nicole. Geneva, 1905. A collection of studies in classical philology and in archaeology, dedicated to Prof. J. Nicole. Moulton, J. H. A Grammar of New Testament Greek. Vol. I, Prolegome?ia. 3rd Edit. Edinburgh, 1908. See p. xxx. Moulton, J. H. New Testa?nent Greek in the light of ?nodern dis- covery in Cambridge Biblical Essays, pp. 461 — 505. London, 1909. Nageli, Th. Der Wortschatz des Apostels Paulus. Gottingen, 1905. A study of the Pauline vocabulary (in so far as it falls under the first five letters of the alphabet), more particularly in its relation to the Κοινή. Ο. G. I. S. = Orientis Graeci Inscriptiones Selectae, ed. W. Ditten- berger. 2 vols. Leipzig, 1903-05. Otto, W. Priester und Tempel im Hellenistischen Agypten. 2 vols. Leipzig and Berlin, 1905, 1908. Preisigke, F. Familienbriefe aus alter Zeit, in the Preussische Jahrbiicher 108 (1902), pp. 88 — III. Reitzenstein, R. Poimandres : Studien zur Griechisch-Agyptischen und Fruhchristlichen Literatur. Leipzig, 1904. Rossberg, C. De Praepositionum Graecarum in Chartis Aegyptiis Ptolemaeorum Aetatis Usu. Diss. Ien. Jena, 1909. Rutherford, W. G. The New Phrynichus. London, 1881. Schubart, W. Das Buck bei den Griechen und Romern. Berlin, 1907. AUTHORITIES QUOTED AND RECOMMENDED XVli Sophocles, E. A. Greek Lexicon of the Roman and Byzantine Periods. New York, 1887. Thackeray, H. St John. A Grammar of the Old Testament in Greek according to the Septuagint. Vol. I, Introduction, Orthography and Accidence. Cambridge, 1909. Thess. = The writer's edition of St Pauls Epistles to the Thessa- lonians. (London, Macmillan, 1908. ) The notes in this edition are cited as 1 Thess. i 1 (note). Thumb, A. Die Griechische Sprache im Zeitalter des Hellenismus. Beitrdge zur Geschichte und Beurteilung der Κοινή. Strassburg, 1 901. Volker, F. Papyrorum Graecarum Syntaxis Specimen : de accusa- tivo. Diss. Bonn. Bonn, 1900. Volker, F. Syntax der griechischen Papyri. I. Der Artikel. Miinster i. W. 1903. Wessely, C. Les plus anciens Monuments du Christianisme e'crits sur papyrus (being Patrologia Orientalis IV, 2). Paris [1907]. See p. xxix. WH. or WH. Notes 2 — The New Testament in the original Greek, by B. F. Westcott and F. J. A. Hort. Vol. 1, Text; Vol. II, Introduction and Appe?idix containing Notes on Select Read- ings, etc. Revised Editions. London, 1898 and 1896. Wilamowitz-Moellendorf, U. von. Griechisches Lesebuch. Four half- volumes. Berlin, 1902. Wilcken, U. Die griechischen Papyrusurkunden. Berlin, 1897. Wilcken, U. Griechische Ostraka. 2 vols. Leipzig, 1899. Witkowski, S. Epistulae Privatae Graecae quae in papyris aetatis Lagidarum servantur. Leipzig, 1906. Witkowski, S. Prodromus grammaticae papyrorum graecarum aetatis Lagidarum. Cracow, 1897. WM.=-<4 Treatise on the Grammar of New Testament Greek, by G. B. Winer, tr. and enlarged by W. F. Moulton. 8th Eng. Edit. Edinburgh, 1877. W. Schm. = Grammatik des neuiestamentlichen Sprachidioms, by G. B. Winer. 8th Edit, newly revised by P. W. Schmiedel (in progress). Gottingen, 1894 — . Ζ. Ν. T. W.=Zeitschrift fiir die neutestamentliche Wissenschaft. Giessen, 1900—. xviii TABLE OF MONTHS TABLE OF MONTHS Corresponding in an Egyptian Macedonian Honorific Roman ordinary year to our θώθ Διοί ■ Σεβαστός Γερμανικός Aug. 29 — Sept. 27 ΆπίλλαΤο? Αομιτιανός Sent ?R Orf- -?7 Άθνρ Avdvvaios Νέος Σεβαστός Νερώνειος Oct Nnv 'yfk Χοι'ακ ΊΙερίτιος Νερώνειος Σεβαστός Αδριανός Nov. 27 — Dec. 26 Ύϋβι Ανστρος Dec. 27 — Jan. 25 Μεχείρ Ξανδικός Jan. 26— Feb. 24 Φαμενώθ Άρτεμίσιος Feb. 25 — March 26 Φαρμονθι Ααίσιος March 27 — April 25 ΤΙαχών Ώάνημος Τερμανίκειος April 26— May 25 Ώαννι Αώιος Σωτήριος May 26 — June 24 'Ε7Γ«φ Τορπιαϊος June 25 — July 24 Μεσορή Ύπερβερεταΐος Καισάρειος July 25— Aug. 23 Έπαγό/ιεναι ημεραι = Aug. 24 — 28, with a sixth επα-γομίνη ήμερα ( = Aug. 29) inserted once in four years. In such intercalary years (a.d. 3/4, 7/8 &c.) the English equivalents have to be put one day on till our Feb. 29, after which the old correspondence is restored : that is, in an intercalary year Thoth 1 is Aug. 30 and so on, Phamenoth 4 equalling Feb. 29. The Macedonian Calendar was equated to the Egyptian to- wards the end of ii/B.C. GENERAL INTRODUCTION ι. Interest of Papyrus-discoveries. 2. Manufacture of Papyrus. 3. History of Papyrus-discoveries. 4. Papyrus Collections. 5. Literary Papyri. 6. Non-literary Papyri. 7. Significance of the Papyri. 8. The Richness of the Field. M. b "You are not to suppose that the word [some New Testament word' which had its only classical authority in Herodotus] had fallen out of use in the interval, only that it had not been used in the books which remain to us : probably it had been part of the common speech all along. I will go further, and say that if we could only recover letters that ordinary people wrote to each other without any thought of being literary, we should have the greatest possible help for the understanding of the language of the New Testament generally." Bishop Lightfoot in 1863. ι. Amongst recent discoveries in Egypt few have awakened Interest of a more widespread interest than the countless Papyrus- papyrus documents that have been brought to discoveries. j-gj^ Some of these have been found amongst the ruins of ancient temples and houses ; others have formed part of the cartonnage in which crocodile-mummies were enveloped; but far the largest number have come from the rubbish heaps (Arab. Kom) on the outskirts of the towns or villages, to which they had been consigned as waste-paper, instead of being burnt as amongst ourselves. Of these Greek papyri, for it is with Greek papyri alone that we are concerned, the earliest dated document is a marriage-contract of the year B.C. 311-10 (No. 1), and from that date they extend throughout the Ptolemaic and Roman periods far down into Byzantine times. Their special interest, however, for our present purpose may be said to stop with the close of the fourth century after Christ, though it will be necessary to add a few documents that fall still later, owing to their importance for the student of religion. Meanwhile, before passing to notice certain general characteristics of these docu- ments, and their significance in various departments of learning, it may be well to describe briefly the material of which they are composed, and the history of their discovery. 2. That material was papyrus, so called from the papyrus- Manu- plant (Cyperus papyrus L.), from which it was facture of derived by a process of which the elder Pliny Papyrus. ^ ^ a c i ass j ca j account 1 . The pith (βνβλος) of the stem was cut into long strips, which were laid down 1 Ν. H. xiii 11 — 13. Cf. the la Fabrication du Papier chez les careful Memoir e sur le Papyrus et Anciens by M. Dureau de la Malle b2 xxii INTRODUCTION vertically to form a lower or outer layer. Over this a second layer was then placed, the strips this time running horizontally. And then the two layers were fastened together and pressed to form a single web or sheet (κόλλημα), the process being assisted by a preparation of glue moistened, where possible, with the turbid water of the Nile, which was supposed to add strength to it. After being dried in the sun, the surface was carefully rubbed down with ivory or a smooth shell, and was then ready for writing. The side preferred for this purpose was as a rule the side on which the fibres lay horizontally, or the recto, as it is technically called, but this did not prevent a frequent subsequent use of the verso or back 1 . Official documents in particular which were no longer required were frequently utilized for other purposes, the original writing being either crossed or washed out 2 , as when we find a private letter (B. G. U. 594) written over an effaced notice of a death (B. G. U. 582), or as when the verso of an old taxing-list serves a schoolmaster and his pupil for a writing-lesson (see introd. to No. 35). in the Memoires de V Academie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres (In- stitut de France), xix 1 (1851), pp. 140 — 183, where this passage of Pliny is fully discussed, and see the other authorities quoted in the Excursus on 1 St Paul as a Letter- Writer ' in my Commentary on the Epp. to the Thessalonians, p. 121 ff. 1 The distinction between recto and verso, which is of great value in the dating of documents, the document on the recto being in ac- cordance with the above rule the earlier, was first laid down by Wilcken in Hermes XXII (1887), p. 487 ff. : cf. Archiv I, p. 355 f. It should be noted however that it is only generally applicable between B.C. 250 and a.d. 400, the pre- ference for the recto disappearing in Byzantine times with the deteriora- tion of papyrus manufacture, and the introduction of a new style of writing : see Schubart Das Buch bei den Griechen und Romern (Berlin, 1907), p. 9T., and Archiv v, p. 1916°. 2 The technical term for crossing out was χιάξομαι.. Hence a decree that was annulled was said χιασθή- ναι, cf. P. Flor. 61. 65 (a.d. 86 — 88), and see further Deissmann ΙΟ. 2 p. 249 ff. In B.G. U. 717. 22 ff. (a.d. 149) we hear of a χαρό-γρα- [φον]...χωρις άλίφατος και ΐπί-γραφής 1 a decree neither washed out nor written over': cf. Col. ii 14 i^aXeL- ψας το καθ' ημών χαρό-γραφον. On the process of washing out, which seems to have been comparatively easy, see Erman Melanges Nicole, p. 1 19 ff. INTRODUCTION XX111 The size and character of these papyrus-sheets naturally varied considerably with the quality of the papyrus, of which they were formed, but for non-literary documents a very common size was from 5 to 5! inches in width, and 9 to 11 inches in height 1 . When more space was required, this was easily obtained by joining a number of sheets together to form a roll. A roll of twenty sheets, which could be cut up or divided at will, was apparently a common size for selling purposes. This was, however, a mere matter of convenience, and smaller quantities would be easily procurable on demand 2 . The price paid was of course determined by the size and nature of the paper provided, and in view of our ignorance on these points the few figures that are available do not give much guidance 3 . But it is clear that papyrus was by no means a cheap commodity, and this helps to explain the frequent use of the verso already referred to, and the difficulty which the poor often experienced in procuring the necessary material for writing 4 . In itself papyrus is a very durable material, when not exposed to much handling, or to the action of damp, and it is consequently, thanks to their sandburial and to the singularly dry climate of Egypt, that so many documents and 1 See Kenyon Palaeography of inscription relating to the expenses Greek Papyri (Oxford, 1899), p. of the rebuilding of the Erechtheum i6 ff. at Athens in B.C. 407, from which 2 An extra sheet seems to have it appears that two sheets (χαρταϊ been known as έπιχάρτη (P. Oxy. δύο) cost at the rate of a drachma 34. 15, a.d. 127). For other writing- and two obols each, or a little over materials see P. Grenf. 11 38 (b.c a shilling of our money: see also 81), where directions are given for Schubart op. cit. p. 12 f. the purchase of pens (κάλαμοι ypa- 4 In P. Gen. 52, a letter written φικοί, cf. 3 Mace, iv 20) and ink on the verso of a business docu- (/xAets, cf. 2 Jo. 12). In P. Oxy. ment, the writer explains — χάρτιον 326 (c. A.D. 45) we hear of τό (Wilcken Archiv III, p. 399) καθα· βροχίον του μέλανος (' the inkpot ') pbv μη εύρων vpbs την ώραν els and τό σμη\ίο[ν] [6']7τω? Ύακήση του[τ]ον Ζ-γραψα: cf. B.G.U. 822 tovs καλάμου. (iii/A.D.) verso πέμψον μοι aypacpov 3 Thompson (Greek and Latin χάρτην, ϊνα €υρο[μ€]ν €πιστο\[ην] Palaeography, p. 28) refers to an "γράψαι. xxiv INTRODUCTION letters have been preserved there, while they have almost wholly disappeared elsewhere 1 . 3. The earliest discoveries took place in 1778 at Gizeh, History of where the fellaheen produced a chest containing Papyrus- about fifty papyri. As however no purchasers discoveries. were f ort hcoming, all these, except one now in the Museum at Naples (the Charta Borgianci), were destroyed for the sake, so it is said, of the aromatic smell which they gave forth in burning 2 . No further discoveries are reported for about twenty years, after which we hear of various sporadic finds, more particularly at Saqqarah, the ancient Memphis, about a half of the docu- ments recovered there relating to its Serapeum, or great temple in honour of Serapis (see Nos. 4, 5, 6). In view of the novelty and intrinsic interest of these documents, it is astonishing that they did not attract more notice at the time. But, as a matter of fact, it was not until 1877, when several thousand papyri of widely different characters and dates were found amongst the ruins of Crocodilopolis, or Arsinoe, the old capital of the Fayum district 3 , that public attention was fully awakened to the far- reaching importance of the new discoveries. 1 The principal exception is Her- culaneum, where as a matter of fact the first Greek papyri were brought to light in the course of the excava- tions in 1752 and the following years. From the calcined nature of the rolls, the work of decipher- ment was unusually difficult, but eventually it was found that the greater part were occupied with philosophical writings of the Epi- curean school. A few fragments of Epicurus himself were also re- covered, including a charming letter to a child (No. 2). The evidence of the Herculaneum papyri on questions of accidence and grammar is fully stated in W. Cronert's great work Memoria Graeca Hercula- nensis (Leipzig, 1903). 2 See Wilcken Die griechischen Papymstcrkunden (Berlin, 1897), p. 10. The result of an experi- ment, conducted along with Prof. E. J. Goodspeed on some papyrus- fragments, leads the present writer rather to doubt the 1 aromatic ' part of the story. 3 The great bulk of these now form the Rainer collection at Vienna, which was still further enriched in 1896, and their contents are gradu- ally being made available through the labours of Dr C. Wessely and others. To the collections men- tioned on p. xi f. add in this con- nexion Wessely's monographs on Karanis und Socnopaei Nesos and Die S tacit Arsinoe (Vienna, 1902). INTRODUCTION XXV From that time the work of exploration has gone steadily on, a foremost place in it being occupied by our own Oxford scholars, Prof. B. P. Grenfell and Dr A. S. Hunt, to whose remarkable labours in this field, whether as discoverers or as interpreters, almost every page of the following Selections will bear witness. 4. The collections that have thus been formed are named Papyrus either from the locality where the texts were first Collections. discovered, as e.g. the Oxyrhynchus Papyri or the Hibeh Papyri, or from the place where they are now preserved, as the British Museum or Chicago Papyri, or the Berliner Griechische Urkunden, or in a few instances from their owners, as the A?nherst Papyri or the Reinach Papyri. And through the patient labours of many scholars, both in this country and abroad, these collections are yearly being added to 1 . 5. Of the papyri now available a comparatively small Literary number, about 600 in all, are literary, one fourth Papyri. 0 f these supplying us with texts not previously known. Amongst these is what can claim to be the oldest Greek literary MS. in existence, a poem of Timotheus of Miletus, dating from the fourth century before Christ, while fragments of Homeric and other texts, belonging to the suc- ceeding century, are still some thirteen hundred years older than the generality of Greek MSS. Other new texts embrace fragments of Sappho and the Paeans of Pindar, the Odes of Bacchylides, the Comedies of Menander, the Constitution of Athens by Aristotle, and the Mimes of Herodas. And as proof that surprises in this direction are by no means 1 For a list which comprises the titles of most of the existing col- lections see p. xi f. ; but how much still remains to be done before even the existing materials can be made available for general use is shown by Prof. Grenfell's statement (as re- ported in the Athenaeum, Aug. 22, 1908, p. 210) that of the Papyri from Oxyrhynchus alone, only about one-sixth have as yet been de- ciphered. XXVI INTRODUCTION exhausted, the last two volumes of the Oxyrhynchus Papyri (v, vi, both 1908) contain respectively a new history of B.C. 396 — 5, variously ascribed to Theopompus or Cratippus 1 , and large fragments of the Hypsipyle of Euripides, from a papyrus of the second or early third century 2 . 6. The number of non-literary texts that have been Non-literary similarly recovered cannot be stated with any Papyri. degree of exactness, but they may certainly be reckoned by tens, if not hundreds, of thousands. And their variety is as remarkable as their number. The larger proportion consist of official or semi-official documents — such as the reports of judicial proceedings, petitions, census and property returns, wills, contracts and so forth. But there are in addition a large number of private letters which, like all true letters, are often of the most self-revealing character, and throw the clearest light upon the whole domestic and social relationships of the people. Not, perhaps, that their actual contents are often of any special interest. Their authors, whether they write with their own hands, or, owing to their illiteracy, avail themselves of the services of professional scribes (cf. note on No. 20. 43), are as a rule content to state the matter in hand as briefly and baldly as possible, while the lengthy introductions and closing greetings with their constantly-recurring formal and stereotyped phrases, produce a general effect of monotony 3 . At the same 1 The attribution to the latter is 1909) 'The Recently- Discovered cogently argued by Prof. Bury in Papyri,' p. 85 if. his recent Harvard lectures on The 3 In B.G. U. 601 (ii/A.D.) the Ancient Greek Historians (Mac- closing greetings, which are con- millan, 1909). veyed from a number of persons, 2 For these and other facts re- occupy no less than 13 out of the garding the literary papyri see a 31 lines, of which the letter con- useful article by Dr F. G. Kenyon sists, and similarly in one of on the 1 Greek Papyri ' in the the letters addressed to Abin- Quarterly Review, April 1908, naeus (see the introd. to No. 51), pp.333 — 55, and Dr R. Y. Tyrrell's the writer takes up nearly one- Essays on Greek Literature (Lond. half of his short communication INTRODUCTION xxvii time it is impossible not to feel the arresting charm of these frail papyrus messages, written with no thought of any other public than those to whom they were originally addressed, and on that very account calling up before our minds, as more elaborate documents could never have done, the persons alike of their senders and recipients. Most of these letters are single detached communications upon some point of purely personal interest, whose inter- pretation is often a matter of extreme difficulty owing to our ignorance of the special circumstances that called them forth 1 . But occasionally we find ourselves in possession of a whole family budget as in the case of that keen agriculturist and shrewd old man Gemellus (No. 24), or of the official letters that have survived from the bureau of the military Prefect Abinnaeus (No. 51): while in other cases it is possible to piece together from separate documents various facts in some domestic story (see e.g. the introd. to No. 20). 7. The significance of the papyri, however, as veritable Significance documents humatns, is very far from being ex- of the hausted by their merely personal interest. And Papyri " their value, both direct and indirect, in many and varied fields of learning is being increasingly realized 2 . To the palaeographer, for example, they offer a continuous chain of documents, extending over a period of about a thousand years, very many of them exactly dated by year and month and day 3 , and the rest usually easily assignable within comparatively narrow limits, by means of which many old errors can be with personal greetings to his 1 lord and patron ' and the members of his household — ' almost as generous a scale as in a Pauline epistle ' (Kenyon, Brit. Mus. Papyri II, p. 305). 1 See e.g. the curious and illite- rate letter of Apollonius (No. 7) and from a later period the letter of Psenosiris (No. 49), which has been so variously interpreted. 2 See especially Wilcken's valu- able lecture, already cited, Die griech. Papyrusurkunden, p. 29 ff. 3 Official documents are as a rule so dated up till the end of the first century after Christ, after that only by month and day. Cf. the Table of Months on p. xviii, which Dr A. S. Hunt has kindly revised for me. xxviii INTRODUCTION corrected, and the whole history of book production before the adoption of vellum put in a new and striking light. Thus, to refer only to a single point, the New Testament student can no longer have any possible doubt that the books of the New Testament were written originally on papyrus, and that in such a letter as is reproduced in facsimile as a frontispiece to this volume he can see the prototype, so far as outward appear- ance is concerned, of an original Pauline Epistle 1 . To the historian again their value is no less remarkable. If it be the case, as we recently have been assured, that it was the want of adequate 1 records ' that prevented the Greeks themselves from being the founders of scientific history, that is certainly no longer the fate of any one who seeks to reconstruct the internal condition of Greco- Roman Egypt. Contemporary documents, whose genuineness is incontestable, now lie before him in such abundance, that their very number constitutes one of his greatest difficulties. And it will need much careful sifting and comparison before their results can be fully appreciated or stated 2 . But confining ourselves again to their relation to Christian history, it is impossible not to recognize the importance of having the ' enrolment' of Luke ii i, 2 illustrated by the recovery of a large number of similar enrolments or census-returns, known by the same name (άπογραφαί, cf. No. 17), and even the method of the enumeration by the return of each man to his own city (ver. 3) confirmed by the discovery of an exactly analogous order (No. 28). When too we find a Prefect re- leasing a prisoner in deference to the wishes of the multitude (see note on No. 55. 28), or the summary of a trial with the speech of the prosecuting counsel (No. 18), we are at once 1 See further Kenyon Palaeo- graphy, p. 92 ff., and Handbook to the Textual Criticism of the New Testament (Macmillan, 1901), Chap. 11 'The Autographs of the New Testament.' 2 The student will find much valuable information in the vols, on The Ptolemaic Dynasty by Prof. Mahaffy and on Under Roman Rule by Mr J. S. Milne in Methuen's History of Egypt, Vols. IV, V (1898). INTRODUCTION xxix reminded of what took place in the case of our Lord (Mk xv 15) and of St Paul (Ac. xxiv 2ff.). Or, to pass to a later period in the history of the Church, while the persecution of the Christians under Decius, and the consequent demand for libelli) or certificates of conformity to the state-religion, were previously well known, it is surely a great gain to be able to look upon actual specimens of these libelli, attested by the signatures of the libellatici themselves, and counter-signed by the official commission that had been appointed to examine them (No. 48). The value of the papyri, however, for the Biblical student is very far from being exhausted in ways such as these. They have added directly to his materials not only a certain number of Biblical texts 1 , but also several highly important fragments of extra-canonical writings, including the so-called Logia of Jesus, which have attracted such widespread attention 2 . Nor is this all, but the indirect aid which they constantly afford for the interpretation of our Greek Bible is perhaps even more striking. It will be one of the principal objects of the com- mentary that accompanies the following selections to illustrate this in detail, but it may be convenient to recapitulate here that this aid is to be looked for principally in three directions. (1) In the matter of language, we have now abundant proof that the so-called 'peculiarities' of Biblical Greek are due simply to the fact that the writers of the New Testament 1 These include some third and fourth century fragments of the LXX, a third century MS. of Mt. i (P. Oxy. 2), and about one-third of the Ep. to the Hebrews from the early part of the fourth century (P. Oxy. 657). vSo far as they go, the N.T. texts confirm on the whole the evidence of the great uncials KB, or what we know as the Westcott and Hort text. A list of the principal Biblical papyri is given by Deissmann Enc. Biblica, col. 3559 f. 2 The original Logia (P. Oxy. 1), the New Sayings of Jesus (P. Oxy. 654) and the Fragment of an Un- canonical Gospel (P. Oxy. 840) have all been published separately in convenient forms (Frowde, 1897, 1904 and 1908) : see also Swete's edition of Two New Gospel Frag- ments (Deighton, Bell & Co., 1908). In Les plus ancicns Monuments du Chrislianisme {Patrologia Orientalis- IV 2 [1907]) Wessely has edited the most important early Christian do- cuments written on papyrus, with, translations and commentaries. XXX INTRODUCTION for the most part made use of the ordinary colloquial Greek, the Κοινή of their day. This is not to say that we are to disregard altogether the influence of translation Greek, and the consequent presence of undoubted Hebraisms, both in language and grammar 1 . Nor again must we lose sight of the fact that the sacred writers, especially in the case of the New Testament, deepened and enriched the significance of many everyday words, and em- ployed them in altogether new connotations. At the same time the best way to get at these new connotations is surely to start from the old, and to trace, as we are now enabled to do, the steps by which words and phrases were raised from their original popular and secular usage to the deeper and more spiritual sense, with which the New Testament writings have made us familiar 2 . It is sufficient by way of illustration to point to the notes that follow on such words as αδελφός (No. 7. 2), αιώνιος (No. 45. 27), βαπτίζω (No. 7. 1 3), κύριος (No. 18. 6), λειτονργέω (No. 5. 2), παρουσία (No. 5. 18), πρεσβεύω (No. 40. 14), πρεσβύτερος (Nos. 10. 17, 29. Il), προγράφω (No. 27. Il), σωτήρ (No. 19· 18), σωτηρία (No. 36. 13), and χρηματίζω (No. 25. 2) 3 . 1 An over-tendency to minimize sentially an isolated language, and these last is probably the most per- the whole question of how far the tinent criticism that can be directed Greek of the New Testament de- against Dr J. H. Moulton's Pro- viates from the Κοινή requires a legomena to his Grammar of New fuller discussion and statement than Testament Greek, a book that is as it has yet received. Some good re- useful to the papyrologist as it is marks on the ' eigenartig' character indispensable to the student of the of the New Testament writings, Greek New Testament. See further notwithstanding the linguistic and the valuable sections (§§ 3, 4) on stylistic parallels that have been dis- 1 The κοινή — the Basis of Septuagint covered, will be found in Heinrici's Greek,' and 'The Semitic Element monograph Derlitterarische Charak- in LXX Greek ' in Thackeray's ter der nentestamentlichen Schriften V^-JL\ Grammar of the Old Testament in (Leipzig, 1908). Greek I, p. 16 ff. 3 For many more examples of the 2 The denial of a distinctive influence of the Κοινή on N.T. Greek 1 Biblical ' or 1 New Testament than are possible in the limits of the Greek ' is often too unqualified to- present volume reference may per- •day owing to the recoil from the haps be allowed to the 1 Lexical old position of treating it as es- Notes from the Papyri' which Dr INTRODUCTION xxxi (2) The form> again, which the New Testament writers so frequently adopted for the conveyance of religious truth is reflected in the clearest manner in the private letters that have been rescued from the sands of Egypt. It may seem strange at first sight to those who have had no previous acquaintance with the subject, that those simple and artless communications, the mere flotsam and jetsam of a long past civilization, should for a moment be put in evidence alongside the Epistles of St Paul. But even if they do nothing else, they prove how 1 popular ' rather than 1 literary ' in origin these Epistles really are 1 , and how frequently the Apostle adapts the current epistolary phrases of his time to his own purposes 2 . (3) Once more, the papyri are of the utmost value in enabling us to picture the genera/ environment, social and re- ligious, of the earliest followers of Christianity. These followers J. H. Moulton and the present writer are contributing to the Ex- positor vii v, p. 51 ff. &c. 1 The distinction holds good, even if we cannot go all the way with Deissmann (BS. p. 3 if.) in pro- nouncing all the Pauline writings 'letters' rather than 'Epistles.' This may be true of the short Epistle to Philemon, which is little more than a private note, but surely the Epistle to the Romans stands in a different category, and, if only by the character of its contents, is to be widely differentiated from the unstudied expression of personal feeling, that we associate with the idea of a true ' letter.' 2 The first recognition I have come across in this country of the value of the papyri for N.T. study occurs in Dean Farrar's The Messages of the Books % first published in 1884, where in a note to his chapter on the ' Form of the New Testament Epistles ' the writer remarks — * It is an interesting subject of inquiry to what extent there was at this period an ordinary form of correspondence which (as amongst ourselves) was to some extent fixed. In the papyrus rolls of the British Museum (edited for the trustees by J. Forshall [in 1 839]) there are forms and phrases which constantly remind us of St Paul' (p. 151). But he does not seem to have followed up the hint, and it was left to Prof. A. Deissmann, following independently on lines already hinted at by A. Peyron in his introduction to the Turin Papyri {Papyri graeci regit Taurinensis Musei Aegyptii, Turin, 1826), to show in detail in Bibel- studien (1895) and Neue Bibelstudien (1897) (together translated into English as Bible Studies (1901)), and more recently in Licht vo?n Osten (1 Aufl. 1908, 2 u. 3 Aufl. 1909), the wealth of material they contain in this and other respects. Mention should also be made of Dean Armitage Robinson's in- teresting Excursus ' On some current epistolary phrases' in his Com- mentary on Ephesians, p. 275 ff. xxxii INTRODUCTION belonged for the most part, though by no means exclusively 1 , to the humbler and poorer classes of the population, whom the ordinary historian of the period did not think it worth his while to notice 2 . But now by means of their own autographic letters and documents we can see them in all the varied relationships of everyday life and thought. Notices of Birth (No. 32) and of Death (No. 35) are intermingled with Marriage-Contracts (Nos. 1, 34) and Deeds of Divorce (No. 16) : the oppressed appeal to the ruling powers for protection (Nos. 10, 29), and the village 'elders' arrange for dancing-girls to enliven an approaching festival (No. 45) : the youth who has wasted all his substance with 'riotous living' (No. 27), and the poor prodigal with his humble confession of sin (No. 37), stand before us in the flesh : while the mourners ' sorrowing as those who have no hope ' (No. 38), and the perplexed and diseased seeking help in dreams or oracles (Nos. 6, 25, cf. 54) and enchantments (Nos. 46, 47), prove how deep and real were the needs of those to whom the Gospel was first preached. 8. There may be a temptation perhaps at present, in view The of the unusual and romantic character of the Richness of new discoveries, to exaggerate the significance of the papyri in these and similar directions. Much requires still to be done before their exact linguistic and historical value can be fully estimated. But there can be no doubt as to the richness of the field which they present to the student alike of religion and of life. And one main object of the present volume of Selections will have been fulfilled, if it succeeds in any measure in arousing a more wide-spread interest in the larger collections, and the notable work of their first editors and interpreters. 1 Cf. Orr, Neglected Factors in but omits of set purpose 1 hominum the Study of the Early Progress of plebeiorum infinitam illam turbam ' Christianity (London, 1899), Ρ· 95 ff - — Jesus and Paul among them! 2 Deissmann (Ζ(λ 2 p. 217 f.) See also the same writer's articles strikingly recalls the Prosopogra- on ' Primitive Christianity and the phia hnperii Romani which cata- Lower Classes ' in Exp. VII vii, logues 8,644 men and women of pp. 97 ff., 208 ff., 352 ff. note during the first three centuries, TEXTS, TRANSLATIONS AND NOTES TOLS βιβλίοις σον αύτό μόνον προσεχή] φιλοΧογών και απ* αύτων ονησιν e£eis. Cornelius to his son Hierax [P. OXY. 531. I off. (U/A.D.)]. For the convenience of the reader, the following Texts are given in modern form with accentuation and punctuation. Letters inserted within square brackets [ ] indicate the Editors' proposed restora- tions for lacunae in the original, and those in round brackets ( ) the resolutions of abbreviations or symbols. Angular brackets < > are used to denote words or phrases that have been accidentally omitted in the original, double square brackets |[ J letters that have been erased in the original and braces { } a superfluous letter or letters. Dots placed inside brackets [. . .] represent the approxi- mate number of letters that have been lost or erased, and dots outside brackets mutilated or illegible letters. A dot under a letter, e.g. a, shows that the letter is uncertain. As regards dating, i/B.C. = ist century B.C., i/A.D. = ist century A.D., and i/ii A.D. = a date falling about the end of the ist or the beginning of the 2nd century A.D. ι. A MARRIAGE CONTRACT P. Eleph. i. B.C. 311-10. Discovered at Elephantine, and edited by Rubensohn in the Elephantine- Papyri, p. 18 if. \%a**AJ-*~. %ι Sft-WUj^HT f . £ The following marriage contract from Elephantine is the oldest specimen of its class that has hitherto been dis- covered (cf. P. Gen. 21 of ii/B.c, as completed by Wilcken, Archiv 111, p. 387 ff., and P. Tebt. 104, B.C. 92), and also the earliest dated Greek papyrus document that we possess. Rubensohn in his commentary draws special attention to its pure Greek character, as proved by the nationality of the con- tracting parties, and the terms employed, e.g. the 1 patriarchal ' part played by the bride's father, and her own repeated desig- nation as Ιλζνθίρα (1. 4f.). Noteworthy too are the stringent provisions regulating the married life of the pair (11. 6, 8 ff.) which, with faint echoes in the Oxyrhynchus documents, dis- appear from the contracts of the Roman period, to be renewed later under Christian influences ; cf. C. P. R. 30. 20 if. (vi/A.D.) προς τω και αυτήν αγαπάν και θάλπ€ΐν και θεράπευαν αυτόν ... υπάκουαν δε αυτω καθα τω νόμω και ττ} ακολουθία συμ- βαίνα[ν] οΤδε, and see Wilcken, Archiv 1, p. 490. t μ. ι 2 A MARRIAGE CONTRACT * Αλεξάνδρου του Αλεξάνδρου βασιλεύοντος ετει εβδόμωι ΤΙτολεμαίου σατραπεύοντος ετει τεσσαρε- σκαιδεκάτωι μηνός Δίου. Συγγραφή συνοικισίας * Ηρακλεί- του καϊ Δημητρίας. Ααμβάνει 'ΙΙρακλείδης Δημητρίαν Κώιαν γυναίκα ηνησίαν πάρα, του πατρός Αεπ- τίνου Κωίου καϊ της μητρός Φιλωτίδος ελεύθερος ελευθέραν προσφερομενην είματισμον καϊ κόσμον(δραχμάς) μ, παρεχετω 8ε Ηρακλείδης Δημητρίαν οσα προσήκει γυναικί ελευθεραι πάντα, είναι 8ε ημάς κατά ταύτο οπου αν δοκήι άριστον είναι βουλευομενοις κοινήι 5 βουλήι Αεπτίνηι καΥ Ηρακλείδη ι. Έιίάν 8ε τι κακοτεγνουσα άλίσκηται επι αισ'χύνηι του ανδρός Ήρακλείδου Δη- μήτρια, In the seventh year of the reign of Alexander the son of Alexander, the fourteenth year of the satrapy of Ptolemaeus, the month Dios. Contract of marriage between Heraclides and Demetria. Heraclides takes Demetria of Cos as his lawful wife from her father Leptines of Cos and her mother Philotis, both parties being freeborn, and the bride bringing clothing and adornment of the value of iooo drachmas, and let Heraclides provide for Demetria all things that are fitting for a freeborn woman, and that we should live together wherever shall seem best to Leptines and Heraclides in consultation together. And if Demetria shall be detected doing anything wrong to the shame of her husband Heraclides, let her 3. ~/νησίαν] * lawful,' 'legally wedded': cf. P. Amh. 86. 15 (A.D. 78) χωρίς -γνησίων δημοσίων, * apart from the legal public charges.' The same sense of · true,' ' genuine,' underlies the use of the word in Phil, iv 3 -γνήσιε σύνξΊτγε; for a definite spiritual application see 1 Tim. i 1, Tit. i 4. 5. είναι δέ ήμαϊ] an unexpected change to the 1st pers., showing perhaps that Heraclides drafted the agreement. 6. κακοτεχνουσα] Cf. 3 Mace, vii 9 iav τι κακότεχνη" σωμεν πονηρ6ν, and for the corresponding adj. see Sap. 14, xv 4. 4πΙ αίσχύνηι] Cf. P. Gen. si. II (see introd. above) μηδ' αί[σ]χύνειν Μενεκράτην όσα φέρει άνδρϊ αίσ· χύνην. A MARRIAGE CONTRACT 3 στβρέσθω ώμ προσηνίγκατο πάντων, έπιΒειξάτω Be Ήρα- κλβίδης ότι αν iytcaXfjt Δημητρίαι έναντίον ανδρών τριών, ους civ δοκιμάζωσιν άμφότβροι. Mr) βξέστω Be 'Υίρακ^ίΒηι γυναίκα α,Χλην eTreiaayeaOcu εφ' ΰβρα, Δημητρίας μηΒϊ Τ€κνοποί€Ϊσθαι έξ άΧΚης γυναικός μη8£ κακοτ€χν€Ϊν μηΒ^ν irapevpeaei μη$€μίάί Ήρακλ€ί8ην €ΐς Αημητρίαν elav Be τι ττοών τούτων άΧίσκηται 'Hpa/ckeiBys καϊ έπι- Β€ΐξηι Δημήτρια έναντίον άνΒρών τριών, ους αν Βοκι- μάζωσιν 10 άμφότ€ροι, άποΒότω *ΐίρακλ€ί8ης Δημητρίαι τη μ φ€ρνήν ην προσηνή κατ ο (Βραχμάς) α, καϊ 7Γροσαποτ€ΐσάτω αργυρί- ου Ά\€ξανΒρ€ίου (Βραχμάς) α. Ή δε πράξις έστω KaOdirep iy Βίκης κατά νόμον τέ\ος ίγούσης Δημητρίαι καϊ τοις μ€τά be deprived of all that she has brought, and let Heraclides prove his charge against Demetria in the presence of three men, whom both shall approve. And let it not be allowed to Heraclides to bring in another woman to the insult of Demetria, nor to beget children by another woman, nor shall Heraclides do any wrong to Demetria on any pretext. And if Heraclides shall be detected doing any of these things, and Demetria shall prove it in the presence of three men, whom both shall approve, let Heraclides repay to Demetria the dowry which she brought to the value of iooo drachmas, and let him pay in addition iooo drachmas of Alexander's coinage. And let the right of execution be in accord- ance with legal justice to Demetria and to those acting with 7. έπιδειξάτω] In Ac. xviii 28, generally in the N.T. : see 1 Thess. Heb. vi 17 the verb is used in the ii 4 (note). same sense of 'prove,' 'demonstrate.' 9. τταρευρέσει μηδεμιαι] Cf. P. έναντίον ανδρών τριών] With this Tebt. 5. 61 (b.c 118), B.G. U. 241. private separation before witnesses 40 (ii/A.D.). contrast such a later 'deed of 11. dpyvpiov Αλέξανδρε ίου] 'per- divorce' as No. 16. For έναντίον, haps the earliest documentary men- frequent in this sense in the LXX, tion of Alexander's coinage, unless cf. Lk. i 6 ήσαν δέ δίκαιοι αμφότεροι Dittenberger Syll. 176 is about two έναντίον του θεοΰ. years older ' (Rubensohn). 8. δοκιμάζωσιν] 'approve,' as 4 A MARRIAGE CONTRACT Δη μητριάς πράσσουσιν εκ τε αύτον ΉρακΧείΒου καϊ των ΉρακΧείΒου πάντων καϊ εγγαίων καϊ ναυτικών. Ή Βε συ<γγραφη ηΒε κυρία εστω πάντηι πάντως ώς εκεί του συναΧΧά^ματος ηε^ενημενου, οπού άν επε^φερηι ΉρακΧείΒης κατά Δημητρίας ή Δημήτρια τε καϊ τοϊ μβτά Δημητρίας πράσ- σοντες επεγφέρωσιν κατά ΉρακΧείΒου. Κύριοι Βε εστωσαν 'ΐίρακΧεί- i«j Βης καϊ Δημήτρια καϊ τάς συ^ραφάς αύτοϊ τάς αυτών φυΧάσσοντες καϊ επεηφεροντες κατ άΧΧηΧων. Μάρ- τυρες ΚΧεων ΤεΧώιος Άντικράτης Ύημνίτης Αύσις Ύημνίτης Διονύσιος Ύημνίτης ' Αριστόμαχος Κυρηναΐος Άρισ- τόΒικος Κωιος. Demetria or Heraclides himself and all Heraclides' friends both on land and sea. And let this contract be valid under all cir- cumstances, as if the agreement had been come to in that place wheresoever Heraclides brings the charge against Demetria, or Demetria and those acting with Demetria bring the charge against Heraclides. And let Heraclides and Demetria enjoy equal legal rights both in preserving their own contracts, and in bringing charges against one another. Witnessed by Cleon of Gela, Anticrates of Temnos, Lysis of Temnos, Dionysius of Temnos, Aristomachus of Cyrene, and Aristodicus of Cos. 14. δπου κτ\.] a clause inserted in view of the fact that, according to strict Greek law, the contract was only binding in the place where it was entered into. EPICURUS TO A CHILD S 2. EPICURUS TO A CHILD Ex vol. Hercul. 176. iii/B.c. Discovered at Herculaneum and edited by Gomperz, Hermes^ V, p. 386 ff. See also H. Usener, Epkurea, p. 154, and Wilamowitz, Gr. Les. I, p. 396; II, p. 260. The following fragment of a letter to a child is interesting, not only on account of the writer, the well-known philosopher, Epicurus (t B.C. 270), but also from its own artless and affec- tionate character. According to Wilamowitz the child addressed was one of the orphan children of a certain Metrodorus, of whom Epicurus took charge. • · · [αίφβί^γμβθα ets Αάμψακον v- γιαίνοντβς εγώ teal ΤΙυθο- κ\ης κα[ϊ ( 'Ερμ]αρχο<: καϊ Κ[τή]~ σιτπτος, καϊ i/cet κατειΧηφα- fi€v vy[t]aivovra<; %βμίσ- 5 ταν καϊ τους Χοιττούς [φΓ|\ο[ι/]?. €ν Be 7Γ0ίβ[ΐ]ς καϊ σύ e[l v]yi- αίνβις teal ή μ[ά]μμη [σ]ον, We have arrived in health at Lampsacus, myself and Pythocles and Hermarchus and Ctesippus, and there we have found Themistas and the rest of the friends in health. It is good if you also are in health and your grandmother, and obey your grandfather and 1. Αάμψακον] in Mysia, an early of Metrodorus. home of Epicurus, where he was 8. μάμμη] ' grandmother,' as in engaged for several years in teaching later Gk: cf. 1 Tim. i 5. philosophy. It was the native town Ο EPICURUS TO A CHILD καϊ πάτται καϊ Μάτρω[ν]ι πάν- τα ΊΓ€[ί]θη[ι, ώσττ^βρ καϊ ε[μ]- ΙΟ ττροσθβν. €%> yap ϊσθι, ή αιτία, οτι καϊ εγώ καϊ ο[ί] Χοιττοϊ ττάντβς σε μ,€<γα φι\οΰμ€ν, οτι, τούτοις πςίθτ) πάντα-". Matron in all things, as you have done before. For be sure, the reason why both I and all the rest love you so much is that you obey these in all things.... 9. πάπαι] Like μάμμη the word title see No. 51. πάπας is of Asiatic origin, and was 11. ev yap ϊσθί] a common clas- apparently first introduced as a term sical phrase, of which we have traces of endearment by Phrygian slaves in the ϊστβ (imper.) of Eph. ν 5, into Athenian nurseries (Wilam.). Heb. xii 17, Jas. i 19. For its later use as an ecclesiastical 3. POLYCRATES TO HIS FATHER P. Petr. 11. xi (1). iii/B.c. First edited by Sayce in Hermathena xvn, and afterwards by Mahaffy in the Flinders Petrie Papyri II, p. [27] : cf. I, p. [80] and in, p. 112. See also Wilamowitz, Gr. Les. 1, p. 396 f.; 11, p. 261 f.; and Reden und Vortrdge, p. 251 ; Witkowski, Ep. Priv. Gr. p. 5 ff. This letter belongs to the correspondence of the architect Cleon, who acted as commissioner of public works in the Fayum district, about the middle of the 3rd cent. b.c. It contains a request from his younger son Polycrates, who had apparently been borrowing from his brother Philonides, that Cleon will interest himself on his behalf with Ptolemy II, on the occasion of the King's visit to celebrate the Arsinoe festival. The text, in which there are no lacunae, is written 'in a beauti- fully clear and correct hand ' (Mahaffy). POL YC RATES TO HIS FATHER 7 Τίολυκράτης τώι πατρϊ χαίρειν. καλώς ποιεΐς ει ερρωσαι καϊ τά λοιπά σοι κατά γνώμην εστίν, ερρώ- μεθα δε και ημείς, πολλάκις μεν γεγραφά σοι παραηενεσ- θαί καϊ σνστήσαί με } οπως της επι του παρόντος σχολής απολυθώ, καϊ νυν δε, el Βυνατόν εστίν καϊ μηθεν σε τών ερηων κωλύει^ πειράθητι ελθεΐν είς τα Άρσινόεια· εάν . κομισαμίνη την πάρα σου επιστόλην παρ "Ωρου, εν ηι Βιεσάφβις είναι Isias to Hephaestion her brother greeting. If you are well, and things in general are going right, it would be as I am con- tinually praying to the gods. I myself am in good health and the child, and all at home, making mention of you continually. When I got your letter from Horus, in which you explained 1. τώι άδελφώι] 'brother,' i.e. (note). 'husband, 'in accordance with a well- 7. κομισαμένη] Cf. P. Fay. 114. established Egyptian usage, and in 3 f. (a.D. 100) κομισάμβνός μου ττ\ν keeping with the general tone of the έπιστολήν, On receipt of my letter.' letter, and the references to τό παι- Other passages such as P. Hib. 54. 9 δίον(\. 5) and 17 μήτηρ σου (1. 28, not (iii/B.c), P. Tebt. 45. 33 (ii/B.c), ημών). (Wilam., Witk.) bear out the meaning 'receive back* 2. κατά. Xoyov] as in P. Par. 63. which Hort (on 1 Pet. i 9) finds in i 5 (ii/B.c.) καϊ σύ ^yiaiveis καϊ all the N.T. occurrences of the τάλλα σοι κατά \byov έστίν. word. 6. μν. ποιούμενοι] a common 8. δΐ€σάφ(ΐ$] Cf. Mt. xiii 36, epistolary phrase, cf. 1 Thess. i. 1 xviii 31. 10 IS/AS TO HEPHAESTION εν κατοχή l iv τώί %αραττιείωι τώι iv Μεμφει, eVt μεν τώι ερρώσθα[ί] σε ΙΟ ευθέως τοις θεοις ευχαριστούν, εττϊ δε τώι μη τταραηίνεσθαί σε \ττάντω\ν των εκεΐ air ε ι\η μ μεν ων τταρα^ε^ο\νο]των άηΒίζομαι, ε\νε\κα του εκ του το[ιού]του καιρού εμαυτη[ν] τε και το τται8ί[ον σ]ου Ιζ διακεκυβερνηκυΐα και εις τταν τι εΧηΧυθυια διά την του σίτου τιμήν, και δο[κο]υσα ^[0]γ [γ]ε σου τταραηενομενου τεύξεσθαί τίνος αναψυχής, σε 8ε μηδ' εντεθυμήσθαι του τταραηενεσθαι 20 μη$ ενβεβΧοφεναι εις την ήμετεραν ττερί- < στασιν >. ώς ετ[ι] σου παρ[όν]τος πάντων εττεδεόμην, μη οτι γε τοσούτου χρόνου επι^εγονότος that you were in retreat in the Serapeum at Memphis, I imme- diately gave thanks to the gods that you were well ; but that you did not return when all those who were shut up with you arrived distresses me; for having piloted myself and your child out of such a crisis, and having come to the last extremity because of the high price of corn, and thinking that now at last on your return I should obtain some relief, you have never even thought of returning, nor spared a look for our helpless state. While you were still at home, I went short altogether, not to mention how long a time has passed since, and such disasters, 14. άηδίζομαϊ] The verb is not 21. περίστασιν] The word is found in the N.T., but for the ver- frequent in a bad sense in Polybius, nacular αηδία, as Lk. xxiii 12 D, cf. e.g. iv. 45. 10 els τταν περιστάσεως P. Par. 48. 7 ff. (ii/B.c.) του πρός σε έλθείν, cf. also 2 Mace, iv 16 περιέ- την άήδειαν ποήσαντος, 1 who had σχεν αυτούς χαλεπή περίσταση, that disagreement with you.' ' sore calamity beset them. ' 19. αναψυχής] The word, which 23. έπν-γε-γονότος~\ For έπι-γίνο- is classical, is found several times μαι ' praeterlabor ' Witkowski com- in the LXX, along with the cor- pares P. Par. 25. 8f. (ii/B.c.) καθ' responding verb άναψύχω (cf. 2 Tim. op καιρόν το πένθος του "Απιος έπ€· i 16). For the later form άνάψυξις ytveTo: see also P. Fay. 11. 19 see Exod. viii 15, Ac. iii 19. (ii/B.c.) Άλλων έπι^ε^ονότων πλεόνων 2θ. έντεθυμήσθαι] For the gen. (sc. χρόνων), 'still further periods constr. cf. P. Par. 63.VU. 9 (ii/B.c.) having elapsed.' έντεθυμησθαι των έξηρίθμημένων. /SI AS TO HEPHAESTION 1 1 και τοιούτων καιρών < και > μηθβν σον αττβσταΧκότος. €τι δε και "Ωρον του την €7Γΐστο\ην παρακεκο- 25 μικό[το]ς άττη^βΧκότος virep τον άποΧεΧνσθαι σε €Κ της κατοχής παντελώς άηΒίζομαι. ον μην αλλ' ewel και ή μητηρ σον τνηγάνει βαρέως Ζχονσα, κα[Χώ]ς ποιήσεις και $ιά ταντην και δι ημάς παρα<γ[βν\6μ€νος εις την πόΧιν, einrep μη 3° άναηκαιότβρόν σ[ε] Ίτερισττάι, yapiei δε και τον σώματος ε'7Γ6μ,ε[λό]μ,ει/ο?, ϊν ν<γιαίνηις. ερρωσο. (βτονς) β' ΈπεΙφ λ'. On the verso *Ή.φαιστίωνι. and you having sent nothing. And now that Horus who brought the letter has told about your having been released from your retreat, I am utterly distressed. Nor is this all, but since your mother is in great trouble about it, I entreat you for her sake and for ours to return to the city, unless indeed something most pressing occupies you. Pray take care of yourself that you may be in health. Good-bye. Year 2 Epeiph 30. (Addressed) To Hephaestion. 26. υπέρ του άπολελύσθαι κτλ.] Απολύομαι 'withdraw oneself from,' ' depart,' as frequently in Polybius, e.g. vii 17. 2 των μεν φυλάκων άπολυομέμων άπο του τόπου τούτου : cf. Exod. xxxiii 11 άπελύετο els την παρεμβολήν, Ac. xxviii 25 άσύμ- φωνοι δε 6vt€s πρός αλλήλους άπε· λύοντο. 3 1 . περισπάϊ] For περισπάω ' oc- cupy,' detain,' cf. P. Tebt. 37. 15 if. (i/B.C.) iys av] See Moulton Proleg. Thackeray Gramm. I, p. 112. p. 167. PETITION FROM THE SERAPEUM TWINS 15 τον Be \οιπόν χρόνον ουκ ίξβτίθβσαν. Διο και προς τούς €πιμ€\ητάς έττέμπομεν τούς ίντευξομίνους, καϊ ύμΐν, καθ* άς βττοβϊσθ* iv Μβμφβι παρουσίας, ένβφανίζομβν νπβρ τούτων. Ύών Be προς τοις γειρισμοϊς ev τω Χαραπιβίω και ΆσκΧηπιείω τεταγμένων κατατβτοΧμηκότων και τα 20 ύφ* υμών ήμΐν χρηματιζόμενα εκφβρο μίνων και ούΒεμίαν ευΚάβειαν προορωμάνων ημών Be τοις Βέουσι θ\ι- βομένων good order, but for the remainder of the time this was not car- ried out. Wherefore we both sent repeatedly to the supervisors persons to petition on our behalf, and laid information on these matters before you, on the occasion of your visits to Memphis. And when those who had been appointed to the administration in the Serapeum and Asclepeum had insolently maltreated us, and were removing the privileges conferred on you by us, and were paying no regard to religious scruple, and when we were being crushed by our wants, we often made representations even to 1 8. παρουσίας] For the use of π. as a kind of term, techn. in the papyri to describe the official visit of a king or other great personage, cf. Thess. p. 145 f., where the corre- sponding light thrown on the N.T. usage of the word is discussed. See also Deissmann LO? p. 278 ff. ένεφανίζομεν] lit. ' laid informa- tion,' but frequently with the added thought of 'against' as in Ac. xxiv 1, xxv 2, 15; cf. P. Eleph.8. 3f. (iii/B.c.) εμφανίζω σοι ν Ώρον Πασατοϊ, a report to the Praetor, and P. Tor. 1. 8. 12 εμφανιστοΰ καϊ κατη-γόρου (with Pey- ron's note). 20. κατατετολμηκότων] a LXX word, 2 Mace iii 24, ν 15 (κατετόλ- μησεν eis τό,.Μρον εΐσελθεΐν). 2ΐ. χρηματιζόμενα] See the note on 1. 5 above. 22. εύ\άβειαν] The word has apparently the same religious con- notation in Prov. xxviii 14: for a corresponding use of the adverb see P. Par. 12. 10 (B.C. 157) εύλαβως μου σχόντος, 1 when I was in a devout frame of mind,' and cf. 2 Mace, vi 1 1, Lk. ii. 25 (adj.). it poo ρω μένων] an interesting ex- ample of the rare Midd. use of ir. = 'pay regard to,' 'set before one,' as in Ac. ii 25 (LXX). 1 6 PETITION FROM THE SERAPEUM TWINS καϊ Άχομάρρτ] μεν τώ επιστάττ} του Ιεροί) πΧεονάκι ΒιεστάΧμεθα άποδιδόναι, ήμΐν καϊ τω υΐω δέ "Ψίνταεους του επιστάτου των ιερών, άναβάντι πρώην εις το Ιερόν, προσήΧθομεν, καϊ περί εκάστων 25 μετεδώκαμεν. Καϊ προσκαΧεσάμενος τον ' ' Κγρμάρρην συνεταξεν άποΒουναι ήμΐν τα όφειΧόμενα. Ό δε, πάντων ανθρώπων άηνωμονεστατος υπάρχων, ήμΐν μεν ύπεσ- Χ€Τ °, το προκείμενον επιτεΧεσειν του δέ του "Ψινταεους υίου εκ της Col. II. Μέμφεως χωρισθεντος, ουκετι 3° ούΒενα Xoyov εποήσατο. Ού μόνον δ' ούτος άΧΧα καϊ άΧΧοι των εκ του Σαραπιείου Achomarres the supervisor of the temple to give us (our rights). And we approached the son of Psintaes the supervisor of the sacrifices, when he went up to the temple the day before yesterday, and gave him detailed information. And having called Achomarres to him, he strictly commanded him to give what was owing to us. And he, being by nature the most unfeeling of all mankind, promised us that he would perform what he had been directed to do, but no sooner had the son of Psintaes departed from Memphis than he took no further account of the matter. And not only this man, but also others connected with the 26. μετεδώκαμεν] a quasi-legal term, suggesting that a certain responsibility henceforth devolves on the person to whom the informa- tion has been given: cf. P. Brit. Mus. 1231. 12 ff. ( = 111, p. 109) (A.D. 144) άξιουμεν δέ του διαστολικού αντίκρα- φον αύτφ μ€ταδοθψαι...δπως ?χ[ω]ν Ζ-γραπτον irapayyeXeiau πρόνοιαν ποιήσηται τψ ye^p]yelai κτλ., and see the introduction to P. Strass. 41. 31. οΰδ. λ07· έπο( = οήήσατο] as in Ac. xx 24. PETITION FROM THE SERAPEUM TWINS 17 και έτεροι τών εκ του ' Ασκληπιείου οντες προς χειρισμοΐς, παρ ων εθος εστίν ημάς τα Βέοντα κομίζεσθαι, άποστε- 35 ροΰσιν, ων τά τε ονόματα καϊ τα οφειλόμενα, Sea, το είναι πλείονα, ουκ εκρίναμεν κατα- γωρίσαι. Δεόμεθα οΰν υμών, μίαν εγρυσαι ελπίδα την ύφ' υμών εσομε- νην άντίληψιν, άποστεΐλαι ημών 4° την εντευξιν επι Διονύσιον τών φίΧων καϊ στρατηηόν, οπως ηρά^η Άπολλωνίω τω επιμελητή, επιλαβόντα παρ ημών την ηραφην τών οφειλομένων ημιν δεόντων και τίνα προς τίνας χρόνους 45 προσωφείληται καϊ υπό τίνων, επαναηκάστ] αυτούς άποδοΰναι ημΐν, Serapeum, and others connected with the Asclepeum in the ad- ministration, from whom it is usual for us to receive what we need, are defrauding, whose names and obligations, because they are numerous, we have decided not to record. We beg you therefore, having as our one hope the assistance that lies in your power, to send away our petition to Dionysius Privy Councillor and strategus, that he may write to Apollonius the supervisor to compel them to render to us (what is owing), when he has received from us the written list of the necessaries owing to us and what further debts are due us along with the periods for which they have been owing and the persons who owe them, so 33. 'irepoC] No distinction from 40. άντίληψι.ν'] 'assistance,' 'help,' άλλοι (1. 32) is here possible: see a sense by no means limited to ' Bibl. further on the relation of the two speech' (as Grimm), but frequent in words, Moulton Proleg. pp. 79 f., petitions to the Ptolemies and else- 246. where : see Deissmann BS. pp. 92, 35. άποστερουσιν~\ absol. as Mk 223. χ 19, 1 Cor. vi 8. 41. r. φίλων] partitive gen.: cf. 38. δεόμβθα] the general term Ac. xxi 16. for petitioning a king, as distin- 43. έπιλαβόντα] accus. attracted guished from άξιώ addressed to to Διονύσι,ον. magistrates: see Laqueur Quaes- 46. προσωφβίληται] Cf. Philem. tiones p. 7· 19 ceavrbv μοί προσοφβίλει,ϊ. Μ. 2 1 8 PETITION FROM THE SERAPEUM TWINS ίνα, πάν το εξής εγρυσαι, ποΧλω μάΧλον τα νομιζόμενα τω Έ,αράπει καϊ ττ} "Ισβί. επιτεΧώμεν υπέρ τ€ υμών καϊ των $0 υμετέρων τέκνων. 'Ύμΐν Βε ηίνοιτο κρατεΐν πάσης ης αν αίρήσθε -χώρας. Έ*ντνχεΐτε. that, when we have everything in order, we may be much better able to perform our regular duties to Serapis and to I sis, both for your own sakes and for the sake of your children. May it be given you to hold fast all the territory you desire. Farewell. 48. το έξψ] Cf. P. Oxy. 282. 7f. during his lifetime of disposing of his (a.D. 30 — 35) €π€χορ7)Ύησα avrrj τά property καθ' 6v iav α'φώμαι [τρόπον], e£fjs καϊ υπέρ δύναμιν. ' in any manner I choose.' The aor. 52. αίρήσθε] 'desire,' 'choose'; is used of the Divine election in cf. P. Oxy. 489. 4 (a.D. 117), a will Deut. xxvi 18, 2 Thess. ii 13 (note), where the testator reserves the power 6. A DREAM FROM THE SERAPEUM P. Par. 51. B.C. 160. Discovered at Memphis and edited by Brunet de Presle among the Paris Papyri, Notices et Extraits XVIII, 2 p. 323 f. See also Witkowski, Prodromus, p. 40, for various amended readings. In Egypt, as in Assyria and Babylonia, the significance of dreams was fully recognized, and visitors resorted to the temple of Serapis at Memphis and other sacred spots in the hope of receiving assistance in visions of the night regarding their illnesses and other concerns. With the following dream may be compared the similar visions of Ptolemy and Tages recorded in P. Leid. C (Leemans' Papyri graeci 1, p. 117) and the well-known dream of Nectonabus in P. Leid. U {ibid. p. 122), especially as re- published with a revised text and commentary by Wilcken in Milanges Nicole p. 579 ff. A DREAM FROM THE SERAPEUM 19 The Bible student hardly needs to be reminded of the dreams of Pharaoh (Gen. xli), or, from other localities, of the Divine messages granted, as they slept, to Jacob (Gen. xxviii ι ο ff.) and to Solomon (i Kings iii 5 ff.). Τ1τολ€[μαΐος (€Τους) κβ' , Ύνβι ιβ' βις την cy. "Ω.μ[ην βατίζβιν μβ [α7τ]ό λβιβός €ως ά[πηλι]ώτου, και άναττίιττομαι eV άγυρον και [άν]θρωπ[ος άττο λιβός μου, βχόμβνός μον (Ιναπίπτβι 5 καϊ αυτός, καϊ ωσττβρ Κ€κλ€ΐμ[ύνοι] μου ησαν οι οφθαλμοί μου, και €ξαί[φνης] α,νυηω τους οφθαλμούς μου, κα\ ορώ [τά?] Διΰύμας έν τω ΒιΒασκαλήω του Ύοθή[τος], Έκάλ€σαν, προσ- ekeρσω7τόν μου 5 πόποτε, — οτι ψευδήι ττ όντα καϊ οι παρά σε θεοί ομοίως, οτι εν- βέβΧηκαν υμάς εις ΰΧην μεηάΧην καϊ ου Βυνάμε- ΙΟ θα άποθανεΐν καν ΙΒής, οτι μεΧΧομεν σωθήναι, τότε βαπτιζώμεθα. <γίνωσ<κε>, otl ττιράσεται Apollonius to Ptolemaeus his father greeting. I swear by Serapis, — but for the fact that I am a little ashamed, you would never yet have seen my face — that all things are false and your gods with the rest, because they have cast us into a great forest, where we may possibly die : and even if you know that we are about to be saved, just then we are immersed in trouble. Know that the ι. ιτατρί] The exact relationships of the various persons in this group of papyri (see introd.) are by no means clear, but it is possible that throughout both πατήρ and αδελφός refer not to family connexion, but to membership in the same religious community: see Otto Priester I, p. 124, note 3, who for this use of πατήρ refers to Ziebarth Griechisches Ver- einswesen, p. 154: for the religious connotation of άδελφός see 1 Thess. i 4 (note). όμρύο( = ω) τ. Σαραπιν] Cf. P. Oxy. 239. 5 (A.D. 66) όμνύω Νέρωνα, and the same acc. of invocation in Jas. ν 12. For the transition from the Ptolemaic Σαραπις to Σεραπι* in the Roman age, see Mayser Gramm. p. 57, and cf. Thackeray Gramm. I, 4. έντρέπομαι] 1 am ashamed ' : for this late metaphorical use of e. , found both in the LXX and N.T., cf. 2 Thess. Hi 14 (note), and for the use of the present in the protasis, as in Lk. xvii 6, see Moulton Proleg. p. 200 note 2. 8. ένβέβληκαν κτλ.] Cf. Lk. xii 5 έμβαλεΐν eis τ. ytevvav. "Ύλην is apparently used metaphorically here much in the sense of Dante's 'selva oscura.' 'Ύμας stands for ήμα$ by a common confusion. 13. βαπτιζώμεθα] another meta- phorical usage, recalling strikingly the language of Mk χ 38 δύνασθε... τό βάπτισμα 3 έ"γω βαπτίζομαι βαπ· τισθήναι ; LETTER OF APOLLONIUS 2$ 6 Βραττ€[τη]ς μη άφϊναι 15 ημάς e[7rl τ]ών τόπων lvai y χάριν yap ημών ηζημίοται el? χαλκού τ(άλαντα) ιε . 6 στρατηγός άνα- βαίν<€ΐ> αυριον βίς το Σαραττί- 2θ ην και Βνο ημέρας ττοι- €L iv τω *Ανονβί€ίωί ττινων. ουκ βστι άνακν- ψα<ι μ6> πόποτε iv τη Ύρικομίαί νττο της αισχύνης, I καϊ 2 5 αυτούς ΒβΒώκαμβν καϊ άπο7Γ€7Γτώκαμ€ν ττΧανόμβνοί υττο των θβών καϊ ττίστ€ύοντ€ς τά ivvirvta. €vtv%€l. 3° runaway will try not to allow us to remain on the spot, for on our account he has been fined to the amount of 1 5 bronze talents. The strategus goes up tomorrow to the Serapeum and spends two days in the Anubeum fasting. It is not possible that I should ever look up again in Tricomia for very shame, even if we have collapsed and fallen from hope, being deceived by the gods and trusting in dreams. Farewell. 15. ό δραπέ[τη]ς] The reference according to Witkowski, to whom the reading (for the Editor's δπ[ω$] ά7τ^[χ7?]) is due, is to a runaway slave Menedemus, whom Apollonius mentions in P. Par. 45. 6, ορώ έντφ ΰπνω τον δραπέδψ Μβνέδημον άντι· κύμενον ημΐν. ΐ7· χάριν] For χάριν before the word it governs, as in 1 Jo. iii 12, cf. P. Tebt. 34. 6 (c. B.C. 100) χάριν του παρ* αύτοΰ άπη-γμένου, P. Oxy. 743· 2 9 ( BtC - 2 ) X^ptv των έκφορίων. ι8. ή{ = έ)ϊημίο( = ω)ται] cf. Phil, iii 8 τά -πάντα έζημιώθην. 22. Άνονβιείωι] the smaller temple within the precincts of the Serapeum dedicated to Anubis. 23. Τίνων] 1. πανών. άνακύψαι] For a similar meta- phorical use cf. Job x 15, Lk. xxi 28. 24. Τρίκο( = ω)μίαι] the name of a village (Wilcken, Witk.). Cf. Tpets Ύαβέρναι, Ac. xxviii 15. 27. άποπεπτώκαμεν] Witkowski compares Polyb. i. 87. 1 πίπτω rats iXrUrtP, 3θ. ένύπνια] See the introd. to No. 6. 24 LETTER OF APOLLONIUS On the verso (in small letters) (in larger letters) 7Γ/309 τους ΊΊτο\€[μ]αί- την αλή- ων γαίρζιν. Qeav Xeyovres. (Addressed) To those that speak the truth. To Ptolemaeus greeting. 8. A LETTER OF INTRODUCTION P. Goodspeed 4. ii/B.c. Edited by Goodspeed in Greek Papyri from the Cairo Museum, p. 8. See also Witkowski, Ep. Gr. Priv. p. 70 f. A letter from Polycrates to Philoxenus introducing to his notice one Glaucias, who was in all probability the bearer of the letter: cf. P. Oxy. 292 ( = No. 14). Υ1ο\\υ\κράτης Φ\ϊΚ\οξίνωι χαίρβιν. el βρρωσαι καϊ ταλλα σοι κατά \6yov έστίν, €Ϊη αν α>9 αίρονμβθα, καϊ αυτοί δ' ύγιαίνομβν. 5 νττβρ ών ηβονΧόμβθα, α7Γ€στάλκαμ€ν προς σε Polycrates to Philoxenus greeting. If you are well and things in general are going right, it will be as we desire. We ourselves are in health. As regards those things we wished, we have sent to 3. κατά \6yov] Cf. P. Brit. Mus. use of υπέρ, in which the original 42. 2 (= No. 4). meaning of 'in the interest of is 4. αΙρούμ€θα] Cf. P. Par. 26. 51 practically lost sight of, cf. 2 Thess. (= No. 5). ii 1 (note). 6. ύπέρ ώρ] For this weakened A LETTER OF INTRODUCTION 25 ΤΧαυκίαν οντα ημών ϊδων κοινο\ο<γησό μ€νόν σοι, yapiei ουν άκουσας ΙΟ αυτού καϊ ττβρϊ ων παρα- yeyovev ύττοΒβίξας, μάλιστα Be σαυτοΰ έτη- μέλόμβνος Χν υ^ιαίνηις, βρρωσο. (€Τους) κθ' Φαμ€νώ(θ) η[ Ιζ On the verso ΦιΧοξένωι. you Glaucias who is personally attached to us to consult you. Please therefore give him a hearing, and instruct him concerning those things he has come about. But above all take care of yourself that you may be in health. Good-bye. The 29th year, Phamenoth.... (Addressed) To Philoxenus. 9. ϊδων] practically = εαυτών, in accordance with a common usage in late Gk : cf. Job vii 10, Mt. xxii 5, 1 Cor. vii 2, 1 Thess. ii 14 (note); but see also P. Oxy. 37. ii. 1 ( = No. 18), note. κοιι>ο\(τγησ6μ€ΐΌν] Cf. I Mace, xiv 9, xv 28 {άπέστ€ΐ\€...Άθηνό- βων.,.κοινολογησόμβνον αύτφ), and for the corresponding subst. see 2 Mace, xiv 22 and P. Fay. 12. 15 f. (c. B.C. 103) 4 κ Koivo\oy[i]a[s] t[t)]s συνσταθείσψ προς αυτού*. 12. ύποδείξας] Cf. 2 Chron. xv 3 A καϊ ούχ ιερέως υποδεικνύοντος * with- out a teaching priest,' Aristeas 112 (ed. Wendland) δια τό καλώς ήμΐν τον Έλεάζαρον ύποδεδειχεναι τα προειρημενα. 15. ϊτους κθ'] the 29th year either of Philometor, i.e. B.C. 152, or of Euergetes II, i.e. B.C. 141. 26 A PROMISE OF REWARD 9. A PROMISE OF REWARD P. GOODSPEED 5. ii/B.C. From Gebelen. Edited by Goodspeed in Greek Papyri from the Cairo Museum, p. 9. Goodspeed understands the following note as a promise on the part of Peteuris to pay his contribution towards the στέφανος, or present which was made to the King on his ac- cession or some other notable occasion (cf. 1 Mace, χ 29 and see Wilcken Gr. Ostr. 1, p. 295 if.). But Wilcken (Archiv 11, p. 578 f.) has shown good grounds for believing that it is rather a reward which Peteuris offers to his unnamed correspondent for assistance in releasing him from some obligation, perhaps military service. Yiapa ΐΐβτβύριος διεθβντος μου δια, της σης σπ- ουδής υπάρξει σου 6*ς στίφανον 5 χαλκού (τάλαντα) πβν- Τ€ y(iv€Tai) (τάλαντα) € . €υτύχ€ΐ. From Peteuris. On my being released through your efforts, there will fall to you by way of reward five talents of copper. Total 5 talents. Farewell. 7. διεθέντος] not = διαθέντο* (Goodspeed), but 1 aor. part. pass, of διΐημι. according to Wilcken, who compares the use of the verb in Xen. Hell. ii. 4. 39 διηκα τό στράτευμα. Add P. Petr. 11 19 (1 a) 8 f. (iii/B.C.) διέσθα,ί [από της] 0u[\a]AO?s, 'to set free from prison.' 5. στέφανον] 1 reward.' For this wider use of the word cf. P. Par. 42. 11 f. where a certain Apollonius is promised a στεφάνων ('gratifica- tion') of 3 talents for services rendered to the police of Memphis. For the more special application indicated above (cf. introd.) see further 1 Thess. ii 19 (note). PETITION OF A TAX-FARMER 27 10. PETITION OF A TAX-FARMER P. Tebt. 40. b.c. 117. Discovered at Tebtunis, and edited by Grenfell, Hunt, and Smyly in Tebtunis Papyri I, p. i4off. A petition from a tax-farmer of Kerkeosiris asking that he should be placed under the protection of the royal scribe of the village. A docket appended to the petition shows that it was forwarded by the scribe to Menches the komogrammateus with the request that it should be given effect to. For similar advantages derived from official ' protection ' see P. Tebt. 34 (quoted in note on 1. 9); while as showing how even the officials themselves had recourse to bribery to secure the goodwill of their superiors, it may be noted that this very Menches, ac- cording to P* Tebt. 9, undertook to make certain payments in kind to the village on condition of his reappointment as komogrammateus. €λ(άβομ€ν) βτους vy Ύΰβί ce. 2nd hand Άμεννβΐ βασιΧικώι ηραμματεΐ τταρα ΐΐνεφερώτος τον ΐΐαοντος τον έξβιληφότος την ζντηραν καΧ νιτρικην Kep/ceoaipecos της 5 ΊΙοΧβμωνος μερίΒος els το vy (ετος). σαφέστβρον μβτβίληφώς τους Received in the 53 r d year, Tubi 15. To Amenneus, royal scribe, from Pnepheros son of Paous, the contractor for the beer and nitrate tax at Kerkeosiris in the division of Polemon for the 53rd year. Having gained undoubted informa- 4. £υτηράν] Beer, like oil, was used for washing purposes (ή νιτρική probably a government monopoly, πΚύνου, see Wilcken Gr. Ostr. I, and the Editors think it very likely p. 264), was also controlled by the that the sale of nitrate, which was state. 28 PETITION OF A TAX-FARMER €Κ της κώμης ομοθυμαδόν άντεγβσθαι της σης σκέπης, καϊ αύτος προθυμούμβνος eivai ΙΟ 6Κ της οικίας hia το μάλιστα έπιβάλλβιν προνοβΐσθαι των βασιλικών, άξιώ συντάξαι γράψαι Αημητρίωι τώι της κώμης €πιστάτ€ΐ και Νικάνορι 15 άρχιφυλακίτ€ΐ και Μβγχβΐ κώμο- γραμματ€Ϊ και τοις πρεσβυτέρους των ηςωρ^ών £παναηκάσαι τους 6Κ της κώμης κατακολου- tion that the inhabitants of the village are with one accord holding fast to your protection, and being myself eager to be a member of your house because it chiefly falls to you to look after the interests of the Crown, I beg you to give orders to write to Demetrius the epistates of the village and to Nicanor the archi- phylacites and to Menches the village-scribe and to the elders of the cultivators, to compel the inhabitants of the village to follow 8. ομοθυμαδόν] 4 with one accord ' as in the N.T., e.g. Ac. i 14 ήσαν προσκαρτερουντες ομοθυμαδόν τη προσευχή. g. άντέχεσθαι κτλ.] Cf. P. Tebt. 34 (c. B.C. 100), a letter urging steps to be taken for the release of a debtor from prison, on the ground that he was υπό σκέπην (under the ' protec- tion ') of a certain Demetrius, ap- parently an official of high rank. For αντέχομαι, which in the N.T. always retains its primary sense of 'hold firmly to' (Mt. vi 24, &c), cf. P. Par. 14. 22 f. (ii/B.c.) ούθενός δικαίου άντεχόμενοι. ΙΟ. προθυμούμενος] Cf. P. Tebt. 23. 10 f. {c. B.C. 119 or 114) καλώς ποιήσεις φιλοτιμότερον προθυμηθείς, and for the use of the subst., as in Ac. xvii 11, see Deissmann BS. p. 254 f. 11. 4κ τ. οικίας] The same phrase is found in P. Tebt. 54. 4 f. (b.c 86) παρα Μέλανος των έκ της σης οίκία[ς], 12. έπιβάλλειν] a legal word ; for exx. of its use, as in Lk. xv 12 τό έπιβάλλον μέρος, see Deissmann BS. p. 230. προνοεΐσθαι] For the compound phrase πρόνοιαν ποιεΐσθαι c. gen., as in Rom. xiii 14, cf. P. Hib. 79. 3 (c. B.C. 260) ών πρόνοιαν ποιεί. ΐη. τοις πρεσβυτέροις κτλ.] an early example of the title π. as applied to the holders of a civil office, see further Deissmann BS. p. 154 if., and for the later reli- gious connotation of the word ibid. p. 233 if., and Otto Priester I, p. 49. The yiwpyoi were cultivators of crown lands, who paid rent in kind. 19. κατακολουθεΐν] Cf. LXX, Dan. ix 10 κατακόλουθήσαι τζ νόμω σου. In the N.T. (Lk. xxiii 55, Ac. xvi 17) the verb is only found in its literal sense. PETITION OF A TAX-FARMER 29 0€Ϊν τοις 4ξ αρχής ίθισμοϊς 20 οττως Βύνωμαι τα καθήκοντα άττεντακτεΐν. βντνχβί. 3rd hand Μεγχ^ί. κωμογρ(αμματ€Ϊ). γενηθήτω τωι ύττοτεΧβΐ το δίκαιον κατά τους της κώμης 2 ζ εθισμονς. (βτονς) vy Ύνβί cy. On the verso 3rd hand Meyxfji. the ancient customs, that I may be able to pay my dues regularly. Farewell. To Menches village-scribe. Let justice be done to the tax- payer in accordance with the customs of the village. The 53rd year, Tubi 13. (Addressed) To Menches. 20. rots έξ αρχής έθισμοΐς] Cf. plied to classes who contributed in P. Par. 16. 23 f. (B.C. 127) κα[τά]κο- different capacities to the revenues λονθεΐν τοΐ$ έξ αρχής έθισμοΐς και derived from the royal monopolies ' μη[θέν ένκαινί]ζ€ΐν. (Edd.). 24. vworeXei] 'a wide term ap- 11. PREPARATIONS FOR A ROMAN VISITOR P. TEBT. 33. B.C. 112. Discovered at Tebtunis, and edited by Grenfell, Hunt, and Smyly in Tebtunis Papyri 1, p. 127 ff. A letter announcing the approaching visit to the Fayum of a Roman senator Lucius Memmius, who may perhaps be identified with the father of C. Memmius Gemellus to whom Lucretius dedicated the De Rerum Natura. The local autho- rities are instructed to show him every attention, and to let him see the ordinary sights, the sacred crocodiles, the labyrinth, 30 PREPARATIONS FOR A ROMAN VISITOR &c, all of which are described by Strabo on the occasion of his visit about 100 years later. After the Roman occupation no person of senatorial rank was allowed to set foot in Egypt without the express permission of the Emperor (Tac. Ann. ii 59). Έρμ(ίας) "Ωρωι γαί(ρβιν). της προς * ΑσκΧη(πιάδην) 6τπ,σ(το\ής) άντί^γρ(αφον) ύπόκί(ται). [φρόν]τίσον οΰν ίνα γ€νη(ταί) άκοΧονθως. βρρω(σο). [(έτους)] € Ε,αντοκοΰ ιζ' Μβχβιρ ιζ'. * ΑσκΧη(πι,ά§€ί). Αβύκως Μ,βμμως Ρωμαίος των άπό συνκΧητου εν μίζονι άξίώματι κα[ϊ] τιμήι κείμενος τον εκ της 7τό(Χ€ως) άνάττΧονν εως τον ' Αρσι(νοί- τον) νο(μοΰ) 5 επί θεωρίαν ποιούμενος με<γαΧο{ν\πρεπεστερον έγΒεχθήτωι, κα\ φρόντίσον ώς επί των καθηκόντων τόπων αϊ τ€ ανΧαϊ κατασκενασ- Hermias to Horus, greeting. Appended is a copy of the letter to Asclepiades. Take care therefore that action is taken in accordance with it. Goodbye. The 5th year, Xandicus 17, Mecheir 17. To Asclepiades. Lucius Memmius a Roman Senator, who occupies a position of highest rank and honour, is making the voyage from the city as far as the Arsinoite nome to see the sights. Let him be received with the utmost magnificence, and take care that at the proper places the guest-chambers be got ready, and the 2. ακολούθως] Cf. P. Brit. Mus. which occurs several times in the 177. 14 ( = 11, p. 169) (a.d. 40 — 1) LXX, is found in the N.T. only in ακολούθως rr) του πατρός ημών δια- 2 Pet. i 17. The adv. is not in- θήκτ]. frequent in the inscriptions, e.g. Εαρτ( = δ)ικοΰ κτλ.] The date O.G.I.S. 513. n (of a priestess — shows that by this time the Mace- iii/A.D.) Ίερασαμένην ένδόξως και donian and Egyptian calendars had μεγαλοπρεπώς. been equated, cf. p. xviii. 8. ανλαί] apparently ' guest- 3f. Ρωμαίος των άπό συνκλήτού] chambers' (Edd.), a usage which With this use of από, where in clas- supports the N.T. application of the sical Gk we should expect 4κ, cf. word to the house itself, or palace, as Ac. xii 1 Tt^as των άπό τψ έκκλη- distinguished from the court, e.g. σίας. Mt. xxvi 3 (as against Meyer ad I.). 6. θεωρίαν] Cf. 3 Mace, ν 24, κατασκευασ[θ]ή<τ[ο]νται] Cf. Heb. Lk. xxiii 48. iii 4 n-as yap οΐκος κατασκευάζεται με^αλοπρεπέστερον] The adj., υ1Γ0 τίνος. PREPARATIONS FOR A ROMAN VISITOR 3 1 [0]ΐ7σ[ο]ι>τα4 και αι άττο τούτων €ηβα(τηρίαι) e[-]te[-«- 7Γ""συντ€\βσθησονται και αύτώι προσ- ΙΟ €ν€χθήσ€ται iirl της €ηβα{τηρίας) τα υττο^€^ρ{αμμίνα) ξβνια, και τ[α] €ΐς τον της αύΧής καταρτισμον και το γεινόμβνον τώι ΐΐβτβσούχωι καϊ τοις κροκο(Β€ΐΧοις) ψωμίον και τά ττρος την του Χαβνρίνθου θ£αν και τά '[-] [- σ]ταθησόμβνα θύματα και της 1ξ θυσί[α]ς X'V K ' V [' "~\ται, το δ' οΧον έττι ττάν[των την μεηίστην φροντίδα ποιούμενου του 6υδοκουν[τ]α τον άνδρα κατασταθη\ναι\ την ττάσαν ττροσενί^και σττου§η[ΐ'\ Several much mutilated lines follow. landing-stages to them be completed, and that there be brought to him at the landing-stage the appended gifts of hospitality, and that the things for the furnishing of the guest-chamber, and the customary tit-bits for Petesuchus and the crocodiles, and the necessaries for the view of the labyrinth, and the offerings and sacrifices, be provided. In short, take the greatest care on all points that the visitor may thereby be well satisfied, and display the utmost zeal....' 4 k 4"γβα(τηρίαι)] Cf. P. Petr. II, προσφ€ρ6ντων del των ξένων των iirl where certain quarry-men άπ-ό την θέαν άφικνουμένων. της έ^βατηρία* complain that they 14. ψωμίον] an early instance of have been ill-treated by the 'over- this N.T. diminutive (Jo. xiii 26 fF.): seer' or 'taskmaster' (roG ipyo- cf. P. Grenf. II, 67. 14 (=No. 45). διώκτου, as Exod. iii 7). λαβυρίνθου] Herodotus (ii 148) 12. καταρτισμόν] Cf. Eph. iv describes the pyramids as \6yov 12 (with Robinson's note), and for μέζονα 'passing description,' but the corresponding verb cf. 1 Thess. adds 0 δε δη λαβύρινθος καϊ ras iii 10 (note). πυραμίδα* υπερβάλλει. Strabo (i.e.), 13. rots κροκο(δ€ί\οι$)] Cf. Strabo on the other hand, calls it πάρισον xvii 811 σφόδρα yap ev τφ νομψ Tats ττυραμίσιν gpyov. τούτω τιμωσι τον κροκόδ€ΐλον και ιγ. εύδοκουντα] The verb is έστιν iepbs παρ' αύτοΐ* έν λίμνη καθ' confined to later Greek writers, αύτον τρ€φόμ€νο$, χειροήθητ rots and in the N.T. has usually the ΣερεΟσι ' καλείται δε Σοΰχος ' τρέ- idea of hearty goodwill associated φ€ται δέ σιτίοις καϊ κρέασι καϊ οϊνω, with it ; cf. 1 Thess. ii 8 (note). 3 2 HILARION TO HIS WIFE ALIS 12. HILARION TO HIS WIFE ALIS P. Oxy. 744. B.C. I. Discovered at Oxyrhynchus and edited by Grenfell and Hunt in Oxyrhynchus Papyri iv, p. 243 f. See also Lietzmann, Gr. Papyri, p. 8 f. ; Witkowski, Ep. Gr. Priv. p. 97 f. ; and Deissmann, Licht vom Ο st en 1 , p. 106 f. A letter from a man, who had gone to Alexandria, to his wife regarding certain domestic matters. < 1\αρίων{α\ "ΑΧιτι τήι άΒεΧφήι πΧεϊστα χαί- peiv και Βεοουτί rfj κυρία, μου και Άπολλω- νάριν. ηίνωσκς. ώ? eri καϊ νυν iv 1 ΑΧβξαν- hpe(i)a (£)σμίν μη αγωνίας iav δλω? βισ- πορεύονται, εγώ iv *A\e%av8p€(i)a μένω. 5 βρωτω σε καϊ τταρακαΧώ σε έπιμέλή- Hilarion to Alis his sister, heartiest greetings, and to my dear Berous and Apollonarion. Know that we are still even now in Alexandria. Do not worry if when all the others return I remain in Alexandria. I beg and beseech of you to take care of the little 1. άδεΚφψ] 'sister,' and no doubt 'wife' (GH.): cf. P. Brit. Mus. 42. 1 (=No. 4), note. 2. τ. κυρία] an address of courtesy, as in 2 Jo. 1, 5 ; cf. from a later date P. Leip. iio. i, 24 f. (c. iii/iv A.D.) Σαραπίω]ν rfj κ\υ]ρία μου μητρί,.,την κυρίαν μου άδελφην ττολλά irpoaaybpwe Ταησίν. 4· eav ό'λωί elairopeOovrai] with reference apparently to the return of the writer's fellow-workmen from Alexandria to Oxyrhynchus (Deiss- mann). 6. έρούτώ] 'beg,' 'request,' as frequently in late Gk. Both alone and in conjunction with παρακαλώ it is a common epistolary phrase ; cf. 1 Thess. iv 1 (note). έτημελήθητί] c. dat., as in P. Tebt. 58. 62 f. (B.C. in) έπειμένου ( = έπιμέλου) rots iv οϊκωι ; cf. Xen. Hell. v. 4. 4 έπεμβλεΐτο Tots 7roXe- μάρχοΜ. In the N.T. (Lk. χ 34 f., 1 Tim. iii 5) the word is construed regularly with the gen., and similarly in the LXX (except 1 Esdr. vi 26 προσέταξεν 8e έπιμεΧηθήναι "Liaivvrj) : cf. P. Par. 32. 30 f. (ii/B.c.) έτιμέΧου δέ του σώματος. HILAR ION TO HIS WIFE ALIS 33 θ(τ)τ)ι τω Ίταιοίω και iav ευθύς όψων τ- ον Χάβωμεν άποστεΧώ σε άνω. iav ττοΧΧαιτοΧΧών τεκ-ρς, iav ην αρσε- νον, άφες, iav ην θηΧεα, εκβαΧε. 10 εϊρηκας 8ε Άφροδισιάτι οτί μη με εττίΧάθ-ρς' ττώς δνναμαί σε επί- Χαθεΐν ; ερωτώ σε ουν ϊνα μη άγω- νιάσης. (έτους) κθ' Καίσαρος ΙΙαΰνί κη' . 1 5 On the verso 'ίΧαρίων "AXltl άττόδος. child, and as soon as we receive wages I will send them to you. If — good luck to you ! — you bear offspring, if it is a male, let it live; if it is a female, expose it. You told Aphrodisias, 'Do not forget me.' How can I forget you ? I beg you therefore not to worry. The 29th year of Caesar, Pauni 23. (Addressed) Hilarion to Alis, deliver. 7. όψώνιον \άβωμ€ν] The same phrase is found in 2 Cor. xi 8, and for a similar use in the inscriptions see Deissmann BS. p. 266. To the examples given there ο{όψ.= ' wages, ' 'salary,' add B.G.U. 621. 12, P. Oxy. 514. 3 (both ii/A.D.), and for its more limited military application, as in Lk. iii 14, 1 Cor.ix 7, cf. B.G.U. 69. 7 f. (a soldier's letter, A.D. 120) as /cat άτοδώσω σοι τφ Ζν-γίστα δοθη- σομένφ όψωνίφ, 'with my next pay.' 8. ere] for σοι, in accordance with a common tendency in the vernacular: cf. P. Oxy. 119. 4 ( = No. 42). 9. τολλαπόλλών] according to Witkowski a word of good omen, ' quod bene vertat ' ; but the meaning is far from clear. άρσενον] For the form cf. P. Gen. 35. 6 (ii/A.D.) αρσενας, and the derivative in Ostr. 1601 παιδιού αρσενικού. WH. read Αρσην (for άρρην) throughout in the N.T. : cf. the note on P. Oxy. 37. 7 ( = No. 18). 10. Ζκβαλε] The heathen prac- tice of exposing children is rebuked by Justin Apol. i, 27. 11, 12. pvf) fxe €7Γίλά#77ί] On μή c. aor. subj. 1 do not (in future) forget me,' see Moulton Proleg. p. 122 f. For k. c. acc. cf. Phil. iii. 13· M. 3 34 LETTER FROM ALEXANDRIA 13. LETTER FROM ALEXANDRIA P. OXY. 294. A.D. 22. Discovered at Oxyrhynchus, and edited by Grenfell and Hunt in Oxyrhynchus Papyri II, p. 294 ff. The writer of this letter, Sarapion, has gone to Alexandria in connexion with some case in which he was interested, but hearing on arrival there that his house has been searched in his absence, he applies to his brother Dorion for further in- formation. At the same time he takes the opportunity of sending particulars regarding the case, and concludes with a facetious reference to certain friends. Ό Βια\ο<γι[σμος Σαραπίων Δω[ρίωνι τω άδελφω χαί- ριν και δια, παντός v[yiaiviv. έπ\ τω γον κ[αι Ίον]στος 6 μαγαιροφόρος ev κοσ- 20 [τ]ωδε[£α €ΐσί], ως eTreTa^ev ο ή<γ€μών, €ως the house of Secunda has been searched aid... my house has been searched..., and. ..whether these things are really so. Please therefore write me an answer regarding these things, in order that I may myself present a petition to the Prefect. Do not fail to do so. I am not so much as anointing myself, until I shall hear a report from you on all points. I am being pressed by my friends to become a member of the household of the chief- usher Apollonius, in order that I may come along with him to the inquiry. The marshal of the strategus and Justus the sword- bearer are in prison, as the Prefect ordered, until the inquiry, 9. ήραύνηταϊ] from έραυνάω (not 528 (ii/A.D.), where the husband an Alexandrinism, Thumb Hellen. declares that he has neither washed p. 176 f.), which is regularly found nor anointed himself (ουκ έλονσάμψ in the N.T., Jo. ν 39, &c. : see ούκ η\ιμ<μ>€) for a month in the WH. Notes 2 , p. 157, Blass Gramm. hope of persuading his wife, who p. 21, Thackeray Gramm. I, p. had left him, to return. The two 78 f. The subst. έραινα is found passages throw an interesting side- in P. Oxy. 67. 18 (iv/A.D.) την έραν- light on Mt. vi 16 άφανίζουσιν yap vav ποίούμενον. τα πρόσωπα αυτών. ιι. σεσύνηται] perhaps for σεσύ- ιη. οικιακός] By entering the λτ/ται 'was plundered,' el ταΰτα κτ\. chief usher's service Sarapion evi- being then taken as an elliptical dently hoped to further his own indirect question (Edd.). interests at the impending inquiry: 15. €νήλ€πα] = έναλήλίφα sc. έμαυ- see the introd. to No. 10. For οίκ. τόν. Cf. the curious letter P. Oxy. cf. Mt. χ 36. 36 LETTER FROM ALEXANDRIA έπι 8ια\[ο<γισ]μός, eav μή τι πίσωσι τον άρχι- στάτορα 8ο[ΰν]αι eiKavov £ως eiri Βιάλο- ηισμόν. irepl 8[e] του φαλακρού ηρά^ον μοι πως πάλιν άνω λαλαχ€υ€ται. μη οΰν άλλως ποι- 2$ ησης. €ΐπον he Aioyevi τω φίλω σου μη άδική- σαί /χ.6 7re[ — ] €ΐς δαπάνην ου eyi μου' συνανακ[- · -y\ap τω άργιστάτορι. Ιρωτω Be σε και παρακαλάω ypajyjrei, μοι άντίφώνησιν π€ρι των <γ€νομ£ν[ωι>. πρ]6 μβν πάντων σ€αυτοΰ 3° έπιμέλου eiv ύ[^γιαίνης]. ίπισκωπού Αημητρού[ν και Αωρίωνα [τον πατ]έρα. €[ρ]ρωσο. {βτους) Θ' Ύιβ€ρίου Καίσαρ[ος ^βαστοΰ. Χο]ίακ ie . On the verso άπό8ο(ς) Αωρίωνι τω αδελφώί. unless indeed they shall persuade the chief-usher to give security for them until the inquiry. As regards the bald-headed man write me how his hair is growing again on the top. Do not fail to do so. I told Diogenes your friend not to wrong me with reference to the expense of what he has belonging to me.... I beg and entreat you to write me an answer regarding what has happened. Above all take care of yourself that you may be in health. Look after Demetrius and our father Dorion. Good-bye. The 9th year of Tiberius Caesar Augustus, Choiak 1 5. (Addressed) Deliver to Dorion my brother. 23. δούναι el( = ΐ)κανόν] satis dare, cf. P. Brit. Mus. 196. 3 ( = 11, p. 153) (ii/A.D.) and the new verb Ικανο- δοτέω in the same sense in P. Oxy. 259. 29 (a.D. 23). For the corre- lative λάμβαναν το Ικανόν satis ac- cipere see Ac. xvii 9, and the passages quoted in Thess. p. xxix, note 2. 25. λαλαχβιίεται] a new verb, having the sense of λαχνόω 'grow hairy' (Edd.). A LETTER OF COMMENDATION 37 14. A LETTER OF COMMENDATION P. OXY. 292. C. A.D. 25. Discovered at Oxyrhynchus, and edited by Grenfell and Hunt in Oxyrhynchus Papyri II, p. 192. Theon recommends his brother Heraclides to the notice of Tyrannus. For a somewhat similar Ιπιστολη συστατική (cf. 2 Cor. iii 1) see P. Goodspeed 4 (= No. 8). Θεων Ύνράννωι τώι τιμιωτάτωι ττ\€Ϊστα yaipeiv. 'Ή.ρακ\€ΐ8ης 6 άποΒιδονς σοι την έπιστοΧήν εστίν μου αδελφοί· Βώ παρακαλώ σε μετά πάσης Suva- 5 μεως eyecv αυτόν συνεσταμβ- νον. ηρώτησα δε καϊ Έρμί[α]ν τον αδελφοί Βιά γραπτού άνηηύ\σθαί Theon to his most esteemed Tyrannus, heartiest greetings. Heraclides, the bearer of this letter to you, is my brother. There- fore ΐ beg you with all my power to hold him as one recommended to you. I have also asked Hermias my brother in writing to 1. Τυράννωι] From the verso (cf. P. Oxy. 291) we learn that Tyrannus (cf. Ac. xix 9) occupied the position of διοικητής, apparently here a local finance-officer, respon- sible to the central bureau in Alex- andria: cf. Wilcken Gr. Ostr. 1, p. 492 ff. 6. ίχ. αυτόν συνεστάμενον~\ For συν'ιστημι — 1 commend,' which is common in the papyri, cf. 2 Cor. iii 1, &c, and for the form of the above phrase cf. Lk. xiv 18, 19 £χ€ με τταρτ)τ·ημένον. 8. δια "γραπτού] 1 in writing ' as distinguished from 4 by word of mouth ' : cf. P. Oxy. 293. 5 f. (a. D. 27) ούτε δια Ύραπτοΰ οΰτε διά σ·ημε<ί>ου 'neither by letter nor by message ' (GH.). 38 A LETTER OF COMMENDATION σοι irepl τούτον, γαρί^σαι Be μοι τά μί^ιστα iav σον της έπισημασίας τύχηι. ΙΟ ττρο Be πάντων vyia(C)veiv σβ €νχ[ο- μαι άβασκάντως τά άριστα ττράττων. €ρρω(σο). On the verso Ύνράννωι Βιοικ(ηττ}). communicate with you regarding this. You will do me the greatest favour if he [Heraclides] gains your notice. But above all I pray that you may be in health unharmed by the evil eye and faring prosperously. Goodbye. (Addressed) To Tyrannus, dioecetes. 9. χαρ^σαι] = χαριεΐσαι, cf. P. Grenf. n, 14 (c). 7 (iii/B.c.) χαριεΐσαί μοι τούτο ποιήσας, and see Moulton Proleg. p. 53 f., where it is shown that the similar N.T. formations καυχάσαι, όδυνασαι have been formed 'with the help of the -σαι that an- swers to 3rd sing, -ται in the perfect.' 10. έπισημασίας κτλ. ] In P. Tebt. 23. 4ff. (ii/B.c.) the writer complains regarding his correspondent's con- duct towards a protege of his own — καθ' ύπερβολην βεβαρυμμένοι iirl τψ {ere} μη δι' ημάς έπίσημασίας αύτόν τ€Τ€υχέναι, 1 1 am excessively vexed that he should have gained no special consideration from you on my account' (Edd.). 12. άβασκάντω%] a common for- mula in closing greetings, e.g. P. Leip. 108. 9 άσπασε τά άβάσκαντά σον παιδία, P. Oxy. 93 0 · 2 3> Ρ· Fay. 126. 10 (all ii/iii A.D.). 15. LETTER TO A MAN IN MONEY- DIFFICULTIES B. G. U. 1079. a.d. 41. Edited by Viereck in Berliner Griechische Urkunden IV, p. 123 f. See also Wilcken, Archiv IV, p. 567 f. It is not easy to determine the exact circumstances of this interesting letter, but it would appear that Heraclides was in money-difficulties, Ptollarion being one of his creditors. Ac- cordingly a certain Sarapion, who was connected with him in LETTER TO A MAN IN MONEY-DIFFICULTIES 39 some way (cf. 1. ι f. Ήο. τώ ήμπέρω), writes advising him to do his utmost to win over Ptollarion, lest he should be driven out of house and home. In any case he bids him 1 beware of the Jews' (1. 24 if.), apparently in their character of money-lenders. Σαραπίων 'HpatcXeiBr) τω ήμβτέρφ χα(ίρ€ΐν). "Επβμψά σοι αλλάς Βύο επιστοΧάς, Βιά ΝηΒνμον μίαν, Βιά Κρονίου μαχαιροφόρου 5 μίαν Χοιπον ονν ελα- βον παρά το(ΰ) "Αραβος την βπιστοΧήν καϊ avk- ηνων καϊ βΧυπήθην. ΆκοΧονθβι Be Πτολλ- ΙΟ αρίωνι πασαν ωραν* τά- χα Βύναταί σε βνΧυτ- ον ποΐσαι. Λεγε αύτω· ά- λλο εγώ, αΧΧο πάντες, εγώ παιΒάριν βΐμί' παρά 15 τάΧαντόν σοι πέπρακα Sarapion to our Heraclides, greeting. I sent you two other letters, one by the hand of Nedymus, one by the hand of Cronius the sword-bearer. Finally then I received from Arabs the letter, and I read it and was grieved. Stick to Ptollarion constantly : perhaps he can set you free. Say to him : ' I am not like anyone else, I am a lad. With the exception of a talent I have made you to pay 4. δια Ήηδύμου] Cf. Ac. XV 23 Ύράψαντα δια xeipos αυτών, I Pet. ν 1a. 6. λοιπόν ουν] See 1 Thess. iv 1 (note). 8. άνέγνων] Contrary to the general use of the verb both in classical and late Gk for ' read aloud,' 'read publicly,' ά. must here mean simply 'read': cf. 1 Thess. ν 27 (note). 11. τάχα] 'perhaps,' as often: cf. Rom. ν 7, Philem. 15. 16. πέπρακα] 4 have made to pay': cf. P. Tebt. 58. 48 f. (B.C. in) rods δϊ λοιπούς κω(μο)-γρ(αμματ6Ϊς) πρα- £ai...'that the rest of the komo- grammateis should be made to pay...' (Edd.). 40 LETTER TO A MAN IN MONEY-DIFFICULTIES rk φο[ρτ]ία μου* ουκ οίδα τιμ[-·]μτρων ·οτο·· ποΧλους δανιστας βχο- μβν μη ίνα άναστατώ- 20 σιρς ημάς. Έρωτα αυτο ν καθ* ημίραν' τάγα δύνα- ται σε iXerjaai' eav μή, ώς αν πάντες καϊ συ βΧέ- τγ€ σατον άττο των Ίου- 2$ δαίων. ΜαΧλον άκο\ουθώ ν αύτω δύνρ φίλιάσαι αύτω* IBe, η δύναται δια Διόδωρου ύπο<γραφήναι ή τάβλα (ή) δια της γυναικός του ή Γ /€μ- $0 όνος' eav τα, παρ{ά) σατου ττοί- στρς, ουκ el μεμπτός. ΆστταξΌυ Διόδωρον μ[ετ'] αΧων. Έ/3ρω(σο). Άσττάζου ' Αρποχράτη[ν]. my burdens. I do not know... we have many creditors: do not drive us out' Ask him daily: perhaps he can have pity on you: if not, do you, like all, beware of the Jews. Rather stick to him (Ptollarion), and so you may become his friend. Notice that the document can be signed either by Diodorus or by the wife of the ruler. If you manage your own affairs, you are not to be blamed. Greet Diodorus with the others. Goodbye. Greet Harpocrates. 19. 5ανιστάτ] Cf. Lk. vii 41 Wilcken (Archiv IV, p. 567) finds δυό χρεοφιλέταί ήσαν δανιστχι τινί. here the earliest known reference «ο. άναστατώστ)*] ' drive us out,' to the Jews as money-lenders, the i.e. from hearth and home. Cf. description of them as the ' bankers the metaphorical usage in Gal. ν 12 of Egypt,' which Sayce and Mahaffy oi άναστατοΰντες ύμά$, and see P. draw from the v/b.c. Assuan papyri, Oxy. 119. 10 ( = No. 42). not being established in his view by 24. βλέπε σατον ( = σ€αυτόν) από] these documents. With this construction, hitherto be- 27. φίλιάσαι] Cf. Sir. 37. 1 lieved to be a Hebraism, cf. Mk viii έφιλίασα αύτφ κά-γώ. 15 βλέπετε άπό της ζύμης των Φα/>ι- 29· τάβλα] Cf. P. Par. 18 {bis) σαίων, xii 38 βλέπετε άπό των 5 f [<τώμα]..Λχω{ — ο)ν τάβλαν κατά Ύραμματέων. του τραχήλου. LETTER TO A MAN IN MONEY-DIFFICULTIES 4 1 (Έτους) α Ύιββρίου KXavSiov Καίσαρο(<;) 35 %ζβα(στοΰ) Τβρμανικον Αύτοκρά(τορο<ζ) μηνο(ς) Kaiaapeiov ια. On the verso are three much effaced lines. The ist year of Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus Emperor, the nth of the Caesarean month. 33. άλων] L άλλωρ. 37. Kcucapelov] = Mesore, cf. p. xviii. 16. DEED OF DIVORCE B. G. U. 975. A.D. 45. From the Fayum. Edited by Schubart in Berliner Griechisckc Urkunden III, p. 299. A rather illiterate deed of separation between husband and wife, in which they mutually declare that each renounces all claim on the other, and the wife on her part acknowledges the repayment of her dowry and super-dowry. No reason for the separation is assigned here, but in P. Grenf. 11, 76. 3 f. (iv/a.d.) a couple renounce their wedded life €κ τινός πονηρον δαίμονος 1 owing to some evil deity,' and in the late P. Flor. 93 (vi/a.d.) a similar cause is assigned for the dissolution of a union which had been entered into i-n-l χρηστάΐς «λπισι, and in the belief that it would last l ολον τον της e£ άμφοΐν ζωής γρόνον. For similar deeds see P. Oxy. 266 (a.d. 96), C. P. R. 23 and P. Leip. 27 (both ii/A.D.), and P. Oxy. 906 (ii/iii A.D.), and the discussion of the whole question in its legal bearings by Lesquier Revue de Philologie 1906, p. 25 ff. 42 DEED OF DIVORCE "Etou? τετάρτου Ύιβερίου Κλαυδίου Καίσαρος Σεβαστού Γερμανικού Αύτοκράτορος μηνός Μεγϊρ πέμπτη και εικάττ) εν τη %οκνοπαίου Nif- 5 σου της Ήρακ\ί8ου μερίΒος του *Αρσ[λ-] νοείτου νομού. * 0[μ]ο\ουηϊ(α) Πα[ο]υ9 Τίαούτος ώς ετών είκοσι πενδε [ού\]η μετόπο αριστερό ηεηενεμενη αυτού γυνή Ύεσενούφις της Όννώφρις ως ΙΟ ετών είκοσι ού\η καστροκνημίω (ε)κ- ξ άριστερο(ν) μετά ηυρίου τού ε(α)υτής συνηηνος Χαταβούς τού 'Έ*ρ[ι]εως ώ[ς] ετών [τ]ριάκοντα ού\η κασ[τ]ροκ[νη-~\ Mechir 25. The fourth year of Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus Ger- manicus Emperor, the twenty-fifth day of the month Mechir, in Socnopaei Nesus of the Heraclides district of the Arsinoite nome. Agreement of Paous son of Paous, about twenty-five years old, a scar on the left forehead, with his wife Tesenouphis the daughter of Onnophris, about twenty years old, a scar on the calf of the leg on the left side, along with her guardian and kinsman Satabous, the son of Erieus, about thirty years old, a scar on the calf of the 6. μερίδοτ] a geographical division, as frequently in the papyri and in later Greek generally (cf. Ramsay Exp. V vi, p. 320). The use of the word in Ac. xvi 12 πρώτη τη$ μερίδος Μακε- δονίας πόλις is now therefore fully justified as against WH. Notes' 1 ^ p. 96. 9. μετόπο κτ\.] 1. μετώπφ άρι- στερφ <Τ77> Ύ^ενημένο (Wilcken). ίο. yvvT) κτλ.] 1. yvvaiKl...ToO 'Οννώφρεως. II, 12. καστροκνημίψ κτ\.] 1. ya- στροκνημίψ εξ αριστερών μετά κυρίου. For κύριος in its legal sense of 'guardian,' see especially Archiv IV, p. 78 ff. 13. συνγηνοϊ Σαταβους] — o~uy- yepoDs Σαταβοΰτος. On the forms συyyεvήs takes in the N.T. see Moulton Proleg. p. 244, and for its use as an honorific title in the O.T. Apocrypha see Deissmann BS. p. 159. DEED OF DIVORCE 43 μίο i/c δ€ξιδ(ρ) σννήρσθαι την προς I ζ αλΧήρους συνβίοσιν, ήτ[ι,~\ς αυτούς σνι>€[σ]τήκί κατά σνν<γραφη(ν) κά- μοι, καΧ μη$€Ρ άλ\ή\ο[ί]ς eV/c[a-] Xeiv μη$ evtcaXeaeiv irepl μη[Ββ-"\ νος ά·7τ[λώ? π ράμματος [···]··[·]·? κ[αι ά-] 20 πεχι ή Ύ€σ€ν[ο]υφις την 6φίλη[μενην] 6 ΤΙα[ονς] φβρνη\ν a]pyvpiov και τά [παρά-] φερν[α ] τη Ύ€σ€ν[ούφ€ί] Ε···]?Μ ]* T€ Rwi J Two much mutilated lines follow. leg on the right side,— to the effect that there is dissolved the mutual union which had brought them together in accordance with the contract of marriage, and that they neither make nor will make any claim against one another regarding any matter whatsoever... and Tesenouphis acknowledges receipt of the dowry of silver owed by Paous, and the parapherna.... 15, 16. σννήρσθαι κτλ.] 1. συνήρ- θαι την irpbs άλλήλου* συμβίωσιν. This passage may be taken as con- firming Wessely's restoration in CP.R. 23. 17 συνήρμαι την irp[6s Σύρον σννβΙωσι]ν (as against GH. Oxy. Papyri, 11 p. 239). In P. Grenf. π 76 the husband declares that he will make no claim on his wife μηδέ irepl συμβιώ[σ€ως μη]τέ irepl Ζδνου ('wedding-gifts'), but that she will be free άττοστή\ναι /cat] Ύαμηθήναι ώί άν βονληθη. Ι7· συν^ραφην κάμοϊ] 1. συγγρα- φην -χάμου. 20. άττ^χι( = α)] The return of the dowry is an essential feature in all divorce-contracts : cf. especially P. Brit. Mus. 178 (= II, p. 207) (a.d. 145), which is simply an άττοχή on the woman's part for 400 drachmas out of 1000 which had formed her dowry. On άττέχω = 1 I have received ' (as in Mt. vi 2 ff., Lk. vi 24, Phil, iv 18) see Deissmann BS. p. 229, and the addenda in Lex. Notes, Exp. vn vi, p. 91. 2 2f. παράφερνα) 'super-dowry,' that which a married woman brings over and above her dower. 44 CENSUS RETURN 17. CENSUS RETURN P. OXY. 255. A.D. 48. Discovered at Oxyrhynchus, and edited by Grenfell and Hunt in Oxyrhynchus Papyri II, p. 215 f. Few official documents amongst the papyri have awakened greater interest than the census returns or house-to-house enrolments (κατ' οίκίαν απογραφαι), of which a large number have now been recovered, extending over a period of nearly two and a half centuries. It is impossible here to enter into the many important questions that these returns raise, but one or two particulars regarding them may be mentioned. Thus it has been established beyond a doubt that the enrolments followed a cycle of fourteen years, and that they were sent in during, and generally towards the end of, the first year of the new census-period — the census-paper, for example, of a.d. 48 — 49 containing the facts required for the enrolment of a.d. 47 — 48. As yet we are not in possession of a return for any period earlier than a.d. 19 — 20, but there is general agreement that the whole system was originated by Augustus, perhaps as early as B.C. 10 — 9, and that probably in this, as in so many other details of his administration, he made use of a similar system already in existence in Egypt. In any case it is interesting to notice that not only have we numerous instances CENSUS RETURN 45 of closely allied rating papers, dating from the time of the Ptolemies, but also an actual return, belonging to the same period, in which the names of the owner and the other occupants of each house are given, and then the total number of inhabitants and the number of males (P. Petr. Hi, 59 (d)). In the main the Imperial άπογραφαί follow the same form. Beginning with a statement as to the house, or part of a house, which belongs to him, the writer goes on to specify the number and ages of its inhabitants, whether members of his own family or slaves or tenants, including in his return both males and females, apparently always in that order. The whole then concludes with some such formal phrase as διό €7τιδίδω/Λΐ and the date. The uses to which such returns could be put were various. For not only did they contain a record of the whole population in any given year, but they also furnished a basis for the dis- tribution of various public burdens (λειτουργιαι), and more particularly for the levying of the poll-tax (λαογραφία), to which all males in Egypt were liable from the age of fourteen to sixty. These and other kindred points are fully discussed by Kenyon in British Museum Papyri 11, p. 17 if., by Grenfell and Hunt in Oxyrhynchus Papyri 11, p. 207 ff., and by Wilcken in Gr. Ostr. 1, p. 435 ff., while for the important bearing these census returns have upon the historical accuracy of Luke ii, 1 — 4, it is sufficient to refer to Sir W. M. Ramsay's brilliant monograph, Was Christ born in Bethlehem ? I have not seen A. Mayer's study, Die Schdtzung bei Christi Geburt in ihrer Beziehung zu Quirinius (Innsbruck, F. Rauch, 1908). The present papyrus is a census return addressed by a woman called Thermoutharion to the officials of Oxyrhynchus in Oct., a.d. 48. Apart from the usual features, it contains a curious declaration, made on oath, that 1 neither a stranger, nor an Alexandrian citizen, nor a freedman, nor a Roman citizen, nor an Egyptian ' was living in the house. 4 6 CENSUS RETURN Αωρ[ίωνι σ\τρατη^ώι κ[αϊ']ην [••••]i>&>[t βα[σι]\ικω γρ[α(μματ€Ϊ)] καϊ ΑιΒύμωί [καϊ ·] · [·]ο· ( ) Τ07Γ0<γρα(μματ€νσί) καϊ κωμο^ρα^μματβυσι) παρά ®€ρ[μου- θαρίου της θοώνως μβτά κυρίου 1 Α7το\\ω(νίου) του Χωτάδου. elalv 5 [ot] κατα<γ€ίνόμ€νοι, iv ττ) ύτταρ- χο[ύστ) μοι οικία \αύρ]ας νότου [·· ®€ρμου[θάρων άπέλ^υθέρα) του ττρο- <γ[€«/\ρα{μμ£νου) Χωτάδ[ου] ώς {βτών) fe', μίση μβ\ίχ(ρως) μακροπ(ρόσωπο<ζ) οΰ\(ή) γόνα(τι) ^[ξι]ώ[ί. 10 (yiveTac) y J/ %6ρμουθάρι\ον\ η ττρο^€^ρα{μμίνη) μ\ετά To Dorion strategus and. ..royal scribe and Didymus and... topogrammateis and komogrammateis from Thermoutharion the daughter of Thoonis with her guardian Apollonius the son of Sotades. There are living in the house which belongs to me in the South Lane... Thermoutharion, a freedwoman of the above-mentioned Sotades, about 65 years of age, of medium height, dark-complexioned, long- visaged, a scar on the right knee. Total — three persons. I the above-mentioned Thermoutharion along with my guardian 3. τοπο"/ρα(μματ€ΰσι) κτλ.] The topogrammateis were scribes of the toparchies, into which the nomes were divided (Wilcken Gr. Ostr. I, p. 428 if.). During the Roman period their functions appear to have become merged in those of the komogrammateis or village-scribes, although originally these were subor- dinate officials : see the Editors' note on P. Oxy. 251. 2. 4. κυρίου] See the note on Β. G.U. 975. 12 ( = No. 16). 8. βερμουθάριον] Two names (cf. 1. 11) of which no trace is left, must have preceded that of the owner, who, contrary to the practice of the Fayum lists, returns herself last. άττ€\(€υθέρα)] Not only freed per- sons but slaves were included in the census returns, e.g. B.G.U. 137. 10 (ii/A.D.). For ά. cf. 1 Cor. vii 22. 11. 7'] The two strokes following 7' are apparently intended simply to draw attention to the fact that 7 is a number. CENSUS RETURN 47 κυρίου του α[υτο]υ 1 ΑττοΧλω(νίου) ομνύω [Ύ]ιβ£ριον ΚΧαύΒιον Καίσαρα 2^€β[αστον Υβρμανίκον Αυτοκράτορα el μην 15 [£]ξ [ύ]<γιοϋς και £ττ άΧηθβίας £πι- &6$ωκ4ναί τή[ν 7τ]ροκ€ΐμάνην [γρα]φήν των παρ έμοϊ [ο]ίκούν[των, καϊ μηΒένα eTepov oiK{e)iv τταρ βμοϊ μήτ€ 67τ[ί]ξ[€νον μη]τ6 1 'ΑΧβξανδζρέΌ) 20 μηΒε άττέλεύθβρον μήτε *Ϋωμαν(ρν) μηδβ ΚΙ<γύτΓ\τιον '^]ζ(ω) των ττρο- η&γραμμίνω[ν. €υορ]κούστ] μέν μοι €υ β]ϊη, £φ]ιορκοΰντι Be τ[α £ν]αντία. [€το]υ9 ένατου Ύιβ€ρίου Κ\αυΒ[ίου 2 ζ [Καίσαρο]ς 2^€βαστου Yep μανικού [Αύτοκρά]τορος, Φαώφι[" the said Apollonius swear by Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus Emperor that assuredly the preceding document makes a sound and true return of those living with me, and that there is no one else living with me, neither a stranger, nor an Alexandrian citizen, nor a freedman, nor a Roman citizen, nor an Egyptian, in addition to the aforesaid. If I am swearing truly, may it be well with me, but if falsely, the reverse. In the ninth year of Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus Ger- manicus Emperor, Phaophi.... 13. ομνύω κτλ.] Cf. P. Par. 47. 2 ( = No. 7), note. 15. €Ϊ( = η) μην κτλ.] For the same emphatic phrase cf. P. Brit. Mus. 181. 13 (=11, p. 147) (a.d. 64), and for the form see Moulton Proleg. p. 46, Thackeray Gramm. I, pp. 54, 83 f. 20. έπίξενον] This rare word is found in an ostracon-receipt of A.D. 32 — 33 for the tax (τέλος 4ttl- ξένου) which strangers had to pay on settling down in any town or village; see Deissmann LO. 2 p. 78, and cf. Wilcken Archiv I, p. 153. 21. 'Ρωμαν{6ν)] Lat. for usual Gk "Ρωμαΐον. 24. έφ]ωρκοΰντι] to be so restored, rather than the Editors' έπ]ιορκοΰντι, in accordance with the aspirated form generally found in the papyri, e.g. P. Oxy. 240. 8, P. Flor. 79. 26 (both i/a.d.). The verb (unaspirated) oc- curs in Mt. ν 33 (LXX). 4 8 REPORT OF A LAWSUIT 1 8. REPORT OF A LAWSUIT P. OXY. 37. A.D. 49. Discovered at Oxyrhynchus, and edited by Grenfell and Hunt in Oxyrhynchus Papyri I, p. 79 ff. See also Lietzmann, Gr. Papyri p. 4 f. The official report of the proceedings instituted by Pesouris against a nurse Saraeus for the recovery of a male foundling, Heracles, whom he had entrusted to her care. For the defence it is urged that the foundling had died, and that the child whom Pesouris was seeking to carry off was Saraeus' own. This plea the strategus sustained on the ground of the likeness of the living child to Saraeus, and accordingly gave judgment that she should get back her child, on refunding the wages she had received as nurse. Col. I. Έ£ ύττομ[ν]ηματισμών Ύι,[β€ρίο]υ Κ\αυΒ[ίο]υ ΤΙασίωνος στρατηγού). (βτους) ivar[o]v Ύιββρίον ΚΧανδίον Καίσαρος Σββαστου Τβρμανικον Αντοκ[ρα]τορο<;, Φαρμοΰθι γ'. €7τϊ τον βήματος, [ΐΙ]€σονρι[ς] ττρος Έ,αραβΰν. ΆριστοκΧής ρήτωρ From the minutes of Tiberius Claudius Pasion, strategus. In the ninth year of Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus Ger- manicus Emperor, Pharmouphi 3. In court, Pesouris versus Saraeus. 3. έττΐ του βήματος] Cf. Ac. xxv 10 έστώτ έττΐ του βήματος Καίσαρόι (Ιμι. REPORT OF A LAWSUIT 49 υττερ Πεσούριος · " ΤΙεσοΰρι,ς, ύττερ ου \eya)L, ζ' (έτους) 5 Ύίβερίου Κλαυδίου Καίσαρος του κυρίου άνεΐλεν άττο κόπτριας άρρενικον σωμάτων όνομα Ήρα- κ[\αν], τούτο ενεχείρισεν τήι άντιΒίκωί. iyeve- το ενθάδε η τροφεΐτις ek υιον του ΤΙεσούριος. του ττρώτου ενιαυτου άττεΧαβεν τά τροφεΐα. ΙΟ ενεστηι ή προθεσμία του δευτέρου ενιαυτου, κα\ϊ] τταΚιν άττεΧαβεν. otl δε ταύτα άΧηθήι λέγω*, εστίν y ράμματα αυτής hi ων 6μoXoyεl είλη- Aristocles, advocate for Pesouris, (said) : " Pesouris, my client, in the 7th year of Tiberius Claudius Caesar the lord, picked up from the dung-heap a male foundling named Heraclas. This child he handed over to the care of the defendant. There took place in this court a contract-arrangement for the nursing of the son of Pesouris. In the first year she [the nurse] received her wages for nursing. There arrived the appointed time for the second year, and she again received them. And in proof that I am telling the truth there are the documents in which she admits that she has 6. του κυρίου] an early instance of the application of this title to the Roman Emperor, for which from the time of Nero onwards innumer- able examples can be cited (see e.g. No. 31. 4). Readers of Phil, ii 1 1 and 1 Cor. viii 5 f. can hardly have failed therefore to find there a ' tacit protest ' on S. Paul's part against this misuse of a term which throughout the Eastern world was endowed with a deeply religious significance : see further Deissmann LO: 1 p. 263 ff. 7. ατό κοπριάς] Cf. Lk. xiv 35 οϋτε els κοπρίαν εϋθετόν έστιν. appevLKov] See the note on P. Oxy. 744. 9 (=No. 12), and as illustrating the present form, which is found in the Attic inscriptions (Meisterhans p. 100), cf. C.P.R. 28. 12 (A.D. ι 10) των δέ αρρένων νιων, B.G.U. 88. 6 (a.d. 147) κάμη- \(ov) appevov [X]wk6v. σωμάτων] implying that the child had been adopted as a slave by Pesouris. For this sense of σώμα, as in Rev. xviii 13, see Deissmann BS. p. 160, and add P. Tebt. 407. 5 (A.D. 199?) δουλικά σώμ[ατ]α. g. ή rpoipecTLs] not the nurse herself, but the contract entered into to supply her with τροφεία (cf. 1. 10) : see Wilcken Archiv I, p. 123, and the confirmation of his view af- forded by the συγγραφή τροφΐτα in P. Tebt. 51 (c. B.C. 113), and the numerous exx. in B.G.U. 1106 &c. 10. τροφεία] Cf. B.G.U. 297. 12 ff. (a.d. 50), where a nurse gives a receipt for τά τροφεία καΐ τά έλαια και τόν ϊματισμδν καΐ τάλλα οσα καθήκει δίδοσθαι τροφφ κτλ. ιι. προθεσμία] frequent in con- tracts with reference to a fixed or stipulated date, e.g. P. Oxy. 728. 18 (A.D. 142) TTj ώρισμέντ] προθεσμία : cf. Gal. iv 2 άχρι τ. προθεσμίας τ. πατρδι. Μ. 4 REPORT OF A LAWSUIT φεναι. \ειμανχουμέν[ο\υ του σωματ[ί]ον απέ- σπασαν 6 ΤΙεσούρις. μ€τ[ά] ταύτα καιρόν εύρούσ\α 15 εισεπήδησεν εις την του ημετέρου [ο]ίκίαν και το σωμάτιον άφήρπασεν, και βούΧεται ονό- ματι ελευθέρου το σωμάτιον άπενεηκασ- θαι. €χω[ι] πρώτον ηράμμα της τροφείτιδος, εχωι 8εύτερο[ν] των τροφείων την [ά]ποχή[ν. 20 άξιώι ταΰ[τα] φυ\αχθή[ν]αι." 2a[pa]eO?» " ' Άπε^αΧάκ[τισά\ μου το [π]αιΒίον, κα[1] τούτων σωμάτιον μοι ενεχειρίσθηι. εΧαβ[ον] παρ αυ- τών του[ς] πάντας όκτωι στατήρας. μβτά ταύτα [έτεΧεύ]τησεν τ[ό σ]ωμάτιο[ν β' στα- 2$ τηρών π[ερ]ιόντων. νύν βούΧον[ται το received them. As the foundling was being starved, Pesouris took it away. Thereupon Saraeus, seizing a favourable opportunity, leapt into our house, and carried the foundling off. And now she wishes (to defend herself on the ground) that it was in virtue of its being freeborn that the foundling was carried off. I have here, first, the document of the nursing-contract. I have, secondly, the receipt of the nurse's wages. I demand that these be preserved (in the record)." Saraeus (said) : " I weaned my child, and the foundling of these people was put into my hands. I received from them all the eight staters (that were due). Thereupon the foundling died, two staters remaining in my possession. And now they wish to carry off my own child." 14. \ειμανχουμέν[ο]υ] 1. λιμα/γ- χουμένου. Cf. Deut. vi 3 έλιμα-γ- χόνησέ σε. άττέσπασεν] For the pass, of the verb in a strong sense cf. Lk. xxii 41 /cat αύτό$ άπβσπάσθη a7r' αυτών, Ac. xxi 1 cl>s δέ iyivero άναχθήναι ημάς αποσπασθέντατ άττ' αύτών. See also P. Oxy. 275. 22 (=. No. 20), note. 16. είσαπ-ηδ-ησεν] Cf. Ac. xvi 29 αίτήσας δέ φώτα eia (πήδησαν. ιη. όνόματι έλευθέρου] Cf. Mt. χ 41 f. ei's όνομα προφήτου. 2θ. [ά]τΓοχτ?[ν]] the exact equiva- lent for our 1 receipt ' in the papyri and ostraca, as in the common phrase κυρία ή άποχή 4 the receipt is valid ' (e.g. P. Oxy. 91. 25, ii/a.d.). For the corresponding verb see B.G.U. 975. 20 ( = No. 16), note. REPORT OF A LA WSUIT Col. II. ?[δι]όί> μου τέκνον άττοσττάσαιΓ Θβωι/· " Γράμματα τον σωματίου €%ομ€ν," 6 στρατηγός* "Έττεί etc της οψβως φαίνεται της Σαραεΰτος άναι το τταιδίον, eav γιροηραφήσηι αύτηι Τ€ καϊ 6 άνηρ αυτής εκείνο το ενχει- 5 ρισθεν αύτηι σωμάτων ύττο του ΤΙεσούριος τετεΧευτηκεναι, φαίνεται μοι κατά τά ύττο του κυρίου ή<γεμόνος κριθεντα άττοΖουσαν αυτήν ο εϊΧηφεν αργύρων εχειν το [ίδίο]ϊ/ T6KVOV. ΙΟ Theon: "We have the documents relating to the foundling." The strategus: "Since from its features the child appears to be the child of Saraeus, if she will make a written declaration, both she and her husband, that the foundling handed over to her by Pesouris died, I give judgment in accordance with the decision of our lord the prefect that she receive her own child after she has paid back the money she received." II i. t[5t](w] Notwithstanding the common tendency in Hellenistic Gk to weaken tStos into a mere possessive (cf. P. Goodspeed 4. 9 (=No. 8) note), this seems to be one of the passages where it must be allowed its full force: see further Moulton Proleg. p. 87 if. 3. έκ τ. όψεως] Cf. Jo. vii 24 μη κρίνετε κατ' δψιν. Σαραεΰτος] An extended gen., not uncommon in profane Gk, but found in the N.T. only in Mk vi 3 BDLA Ίωσητος : see Blass Gramm. p. 30. 4. χιροΎραφήσψ] The corre- sponding subst. is very frequent not only in the more technical sense of ' bond,' 1 certificate of debt,' but more generally of any written ob- ligation or agreement — a point which should be kept in view in determin- ing its meaning in Col. ii 14. 8. άποδοΰσαν κτλ.] The reference may be not to the whole of the wages received, but only to what remained over after the foundling's death (Lietzmann). 4—2 52 PETITION TO THE PREFECT 19. PETITION TO THE PREFECT P. Oxy. 38. a.d. 49 — 50. Discovered at Oxyrhynchus, and edited by Grenfell and Hunt in Oxyrhynchus Papyri 1, p. 81 f. See also Lietzmann, Gr. Papyri, p. 6. This document deals with the same circumstances as the preceding. Pesouris, or, as he is here called, Syrus, had apparently not complied with the judgment there recorded, and accordingly the husband of Saraeus petitioned the Prefect to aid him in the recovery of his rights. For similar petitions addressed directly to the Prefect see P. Brit. Mus. 177 (=11, p. 167 ff.) (a.d. 40 — 41) and B. G. U. 113, 114 (both ii/A.D.). Υναίωι OvepyeXiayi Καπίτωνι^ω^, παρά Τρύφωνος Διονυσίου των άπ Όξυρύη- χων ττόΧβως. Εύρος Σύρου βνβχβίρισεν rfj ηυναικί μου Χαραβυτι Άπίωνος τώι ζ' (erei) Ύιββρίου Κλαυδίου Καίσαρος Έββαστου Γερμανικού 5 Αύτοκράτορος δι Ινηύου έμοΰ ο άνβίρηται άπο To Gnaeus Vergilius Capito from Tryphon, son of Dionysius, of the inhabitants of the city of Oxyrhynchus. Syrus, son of Syrus, entrusted to my wife Saraeus, daughter of Apion, in the 7th year of Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus Em- peror, on my security, a male foundling, who had been picked up 2 . των α7τ' Ό. ] the regular phrase to denote the inhabitants of a town or village. By Heb. xiii 24 ol άπό rrjs Ίταλίαϊ we naturally understand, therefore, those who were in Italy at the time. 6. δι' iv/ύου έμοΰ] ' to render the act of a woman legal the concurrence of her guardian is necessary' (Lietz- mann). PETITION TO THE PREFECT 53 κοπριάς άρσενικον σωμάτων, ω όνομα ΊίρακΧάς, ware τροφ[€υσα]ι. του [ού]ν σωματίο[ν τε^τβΧβυτηκό- τος, και τον Συρίου] έττικβχβιρηκότος άποσπάσαι βίς ^ου\α^ω^ία\ν] τον άφηΧίκά μου υΐον Άπίωνα, 10 καθα π[α\ρή\θον €ττΙ του ηβνομίνου του νομού στρατηγού ΤΙασίωνος, υή> ου καϊ άποκατβστάθη μοι ο υίος Άπίων άκοΧούθως τοΐς ύττο σου του exjep- yeTOV ττροστβτα'γμενοις καϊ τοις γβγοι/όσ* υπό του ΤΙασίωνος υπομνηματισμοί^, του Be Σύρου 15 μη βουΧομβνου ένμβϊναι τοις κβκριμένοις from the dunghill, by name Heraclas, so that she might bring it up. The foundling having died, and Syrus having endeavoured to carry off into slavery my young son Apion, I accordingly brought an action before Pasion, who was ex-strategus of the nome, by whom also my son Apion was restored to me, in accordance with what had been enacted by you, my benefactor, and the minutes made by Pasion. But as Syrus does not wish to abide by what has been 7. άρσενικόν] See P. Oxy. 744. 9 (=No. 12) and 37. 7 (=No. 18), notes, and cf. Thackeray Gramm. 1, p. 123. 9. έπικεχειρηκότοϊ] 1 having at- tempted,' 'taken in hand,' any idea of failure, though often suggested by the context, not lying in the word itself: cf. e.g. P. Par. 61. 15 f. (ii/B.C.) μάλιστα δϊ τών συκοφαντών έτηχαρούντων [τελωνών] with refer- ence to the exactions practised by the tax-gatherers. The word, which is frequent in the LXX , is found three times in the Lucan writings (Lk. i 1, Ac. ix 29, xix 13). 10. δουλα-γω-γίαΐν] ] Cf. ι Cor. ix 27. 11. καθα] 'if right, is superflu- ous' (Edd.). 12. άποκατξστάθη] Cf. Heb. xiii 19 iVa αποκατασταθώ ύμΐν. For the double augment, which is found in the N.T. (Mt. xii 13, Mk iii 5, viii 25, Lk. vi 10), cf. P. Tebt. 413. 4 (ii/iii a.d.) aire κατέστησα, and see WSchm. p. 103. 13. evepyerov] The constant occurrence of this word as a title of honour in the inscriptions and coins has suggested to Deiss- mann (LO. 2 p. 185 f.) that in Lk. xxii 25 ff. our Lord may have used it not without a certain sense of irony : that His disciples should allow themselves to be so designated was incompatible with the idea of brotherhood. 16. ένμεΐναι τ. κξκριμένοι,ί] a legal formula, cf. B.G.U. 600. 6 (ii/iii a.d.) ένμένω ΐΐάσι reus wpoyeypap£v[a~\ts [e'vjroXcus, and see Deissmann £S. p. 248 f. where S. Paul's use of similar phraseology in Gal. iii 10 is discussed. 54 PETITION TO THE PREFECT άλλα καϊ καταργούνται μ€ χαρότβχνον οντά, €7τϊ ae το€υνω τον σωτήρα των δικαίων τν χ€ΐν. €υτύχ(€ή. decided, but also hinders me in my handicraft, (I turn) to you, my preserver, to obtain my just rights. Farewell. 17. KarapyovvTot] 1 hinders,' 'makes inactive,' as in P. Strass. 32. 7 (a.D. 261) rb τανρικον καταρ-γηται. For the generally stronger sense 'abolish,' 4 bring to naught' in the N.T. cf. 2 Thess. ii 8 (note). χ€φότ€χνον] From P. Oxy. 39. 8 we learn that Tryphon was a weaver (-γέρδιοή. 18. σωτήρα] The use of this title in a complimentary sense may be illustrated by its constant applica- tion to the Ptolemies and the Roman Emperors, e.g. P. Petr. 11 8 (2) (of Euergetes I), or the Egyptian inscription in Archiv 11, p. 434 Νέρωνι.,.τωι σωτηρι και cue/ry^TTji (see above on 1. 13) τψ οίκουμένην, a passage which offers a striking parallel and contrast to Jo. iv 42, 1 Jo. iv 14: see further Moulton, Exp. VI viii, p. 438, and Wend- land's valuable study in Z.N.T W. ν (1904), p. 335 ff. 20. CONTRACT OF APPRENTICESHIP P. Oxy. 275. a.d. 66. Discovered at Oxyrhynchus, and edited by Grenfell and Hunt in Oxyrhynchus Papyri II, p. 262 ff. One of a number of interesting documents that have been recovered relating to the family history of a certain Tryphon, son of Dionysius. Tryphon was born in a.d. 8 (P. Oxy. 288. 40), and when twenty-eight years of age was married for the second time to Saraeus (P. Oxy. 267), his first marriage with a woman named Demetrous having turned out unhappily. From this second union a son, of whom we have already heard, was born in a.d. 46-7 (P. Oxy. 37. i. 5, 22 = No. 18), and another son, Thoonis, about a.d. 54. A weaver by trade, Tryphon desired that this Thoonis should follow the same calling, but instead of instructing him himself, perhaps, as the Editors suggest (Ox. Pap. ii, p. 244), because at this time he was 'suffering from CONTRACT OF APPRENTICESHIP 55 cataract and shortness of sight ' (νπο(κ€)χνμ€νος ολίγον βλέπων, P. Oxy. 39. 9), he arranged to apprentice him for one year with another weaver, named Ptolemaeus, upon certain conditions that are fully stated in the document before us. For similar agreements cf. P. Oxy. 724 (a.d. 155), 725 (a.d. 183). '0[μ]ο[\]ο<γοΰσιν άλ\ή[Χ]οις Τρύφων Αιονυ[σίον τον Τρύφωνος μητρός [®]αμούν[ω]ς τή[ς Όννώφριος καϊ Ώτο\€μαΐο[ς] Υίαυσφίωνος του ΤΙτοΧβμαίου μητρός Ώφβλοϋτος της ®£ωνος γέρΒως, αμφότεροι των άπ Όξυ- 5 ρν Γ γχων πόΧβως, ό μ€ν Τρύφων iyBeBoa- θαι τω ΐΙτο\€μαίφ τον ίαυτον νίόν Θοω- νιν μητρός Χαραβυτος της Άπίωνος ούΒέ- πω οντα των έτών iirl χρόνον βνιαντον €να άπο της ένβστώσης ημέρας, Βιακονοΰ(ν)~ ΙΟ τα κ αϊ ποω[υ]ντα πάντα τά έπιτασσόμβ- να αύτω υπ ο του ΐΙτοΧβμαίου κατ α την Agreement between Tryphon, son of Dionysius, the son of Tryphon, his mother being Thamounis the daughter of Onnophris, and Ptolemaeus, son of Pausirion, the son of Ptolemaeus, his mother being Ophelous, the daughter of Theon, weaver, both parties belonging to the city of Oxyrhynchus. Tryphon agrees to apprentice to Ptolemaeus his son Thoonis, his mother being Saraeus the daughter of Apion, who is not yet of age, for a period of one year from the present day, to serve and to do everything commanded him by Ptolemaeus in accordance with the whole 5. ykphio%\ a frequent term for a 1 weaver ' in Egypt, though little known elsewhere. των άττ' Ό£.] See P. Oxy. 38. τ { — No. 19), note. 6. iyheddadai] The word is a terminus technicus at the beginning of Oxyrhynchus marriage-contracts, e.g. the fragmentary P. Oxy. 372 (a.d. 74-5) έκδοτο Ύαοννωφρι* (the mother of the bride). Cf. the N.T. usage Mk xii 1 έζέδοτο αύτόν [sc. αμπελώνα] y^pyoh. 7. έαντοΰ) On this 4 exhausted ' use of the reflexive e. see Moulton Proleg. p. 87 ff. 9. 6ντα των έτών] i.e. fourteen years of age. 56 CONTRACT OF APPRENTICESHIP yepBia/crjv τέχνην ττάσαν ως καϊ αυτός €7τίστα(τα)ι, του παιδος τρεφομένου και ιμα- τι{σ}ζομένου erri τον 6\ον χρόνον υττο 15 του ττατρός Τρύφωνος προς ον και elvai τα δημόσια ττάντα του τταιδός, εφ' ω δώσει αύτω κατά μήνα 6 ΤϊτοΧβμαΐος €ΐς \oyov διατροφής δραχμάς πέντε και €7τι συνκΧβισμω του οΧου χρόνου 20 €ΐς Xoyov Ιματισμού δραχμάς δέκα δύο, ουκ έξόντος τω Ύρύφωνι άποσπαν τον τταΐδα αϊτό του ΙΙτοΧεμαίου μέχρι του τον χρόνον πΧηρωθήναι, δσας δ' iav iv τούτω άτακτηστ) ημέρας έττϊ τάς 2 ζ weaving art, as also he himself knows it — the boy being sup- ported and clothed during the whole time by his father Tryphon, on whom also all the public dues for the boy shall fall, on condition that Ptolemaeus shall give him monthly on account of his keep five drachmas, and at the expiry of the whole period on account of his clothing twelve drachmas, it not being permitted to Tryphon to remove the boy from Ptolemaeus until the time is completed ; and if there are any days during this period on which he [the boy] plays 17. τά δημόσια πάντα] Like in copper mines: cf. Ac. xx 30 other trades weaving was subjected άποσπαν τους μαΟητάς οπίσω έαυτών. to a regular tax, often described as For a stronger sense see P. Oxy. 37. yep8iaK0v, which seems to have i. 14 (= No. 18), note, varied with the yearly profits of the 24. πληρωθήναι] one of many persons taxed ; but see Wilcken Gr. passages that might be cited showing Ostr. I, p. 172 f. that the use of πληροΰσθαι in con- 19. ets \6yov διατροφής] Cf. nexion with time is no 1 Hebraism ' Phil, iv j 5 els \6yov δόσεως καϊ as Grimm asserts: cf. further P. λήμψεως. Brit. Mus. 1168. 10 (=111, p. 136) 20. συνκΚεισμψ] Cf. P. Oxy. (a.D. 18) πληρωθέντος δε του χρόνου 5θ2. 20 f. (ii/A.D.) 4πΙ συνκλεισμφ άποδότωι, P. Tebt. 374· 9 & (A.D. έκαστης εξαμήνου, 'at the conclusion 131) Ψ ό χρόνος της μισθώσεως έπ· of each period of six months. ' ληρό( = ώ)θη εις τό δΐ€\η[\]υθός ιδ' 22. άποσπαν] In P. Petr. II 9 (fros). (3). 1 (iii/B.C.) έΎραψάς μοι μη άπο· 25. άτακτήση] On the weakened σπάσαι τό [πλήρωμα] the verb is sense of άτακτέω in the Κοινή, and used with reference to the 1 with- its consequent meaning in 2 Thess. drawing 'of a set of work men engaged iii 7, see Thess. p. 152 ff. CONTRACT OF APPRENTICESHIP 57 ϊσας αυτόν παρεξεται [μ€~\τά τον χρό- νον ή α[ττο]τ€ΐσάτω €κάσ\τ\ης ημέρας dpyvpiov [δρ]αχμην μίαν, [τ]οΰ δ' άττοσπα- θηναι εντός του χρόν[ου] εττίτειμον δραχμάς εκατόν καϊ εις το δημόσιον 3° τάς ϊσας. εάν δε καϊ αντό[ς ό] ΐΙτο\€μαΐος μη ε<γδιδάξτ) τον τταΐ[δ]α ένοχος εστω τοις ϊσοις επιτε[ί]μοις. κυρία ή διδασκαλική, (έτους) iy Νε[ρ~\ωνος Κλαυδίου Καίσαρος Σεβαστού Γερμανικού 35 Αύτοκράτορος, μηνός Σεβαστού κα. 2nd hand Π τόλεμα ΐος [ΤΙα]υσιρίωνος του ΐΙτοΧεμαίου μητρός Ώφε- Χούτος της θεωνος έκαστα ποιήσω εν τω ενιαυτω ενί. 4° ΖωίΧος 'Ώρου του ΖωίΧου μητρός truant, he [Tryphon] will produce him for an equal number of days after the time, or let him pay back for each day one silver drachma, and the penalty for removing him within the period shall be a hundred drachmas and a like amount to the public treasury. But if Ptolemaeus himself does not teach the boy thoroughly, let him be liable to the like penalties. This contract of apprenticeship is valid. The 13th year of Nero Claudius Caesar Augustus Ger- manicus Emperor, the month Sebastus 21. I Ptolemaeus, son of Pausirion, the son of Ptolemaeus, my mother being Ophelous the daughter of Theon, will carry out each of these requirements in the one year. I Zoilus, son of Horus, the son of Zoilus, my mother being 27. ά[πό]τ€ΐσάτω] stronger than άποδότω, and implying repayment by way of punishment or fine (cf. Gradenwitz Einfuhrung, p. 85, note 4), a fact which lends addi- tional emphasis to its use by S. Paul in Philem. 19. 29. έπίτβιμον] Cf. P. Gen. 20. 15 (ii/B.C.) προσαποτισάτω έττίτίμον παραχρήμα κτλ. 32. Ζνοχος κτλ.] an apt parallel to Mt. v. 22 i. T7) κρί<Τ€ΐ, which Wellhausen {Einl. p. 33 f.) regards as ' ungriechisch.' 58 CONTRACT OF APPRENTICESHIP 45 Αντοκράτο[ρο]ς, μη(νος) Σεβαστού κα . Dieus daughter of Soceus, write on his behalf seeing that he does not know letters. The 13th year of Nero Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus Emperor, the month Sebastus 21. 43. μη ίδότο* "γράμματα] The use of the corresponding adjective phrase occurs in countless papyrus ay ράμματος in Ac. iv 13 (cf. Jo. vii documents written either in whole 15, Ac. xxvi 24) — ' unacquainted or in part by a scribe on behalf of with literature or Rabbinic learn- the 'unlettered' author. Cf. the ing.' Edited by Kenyon in British Museum Papyri II, p. 252. A letter from Procleius to Pecusis, asking that certain drugs should be sent to him at Alexandria by the hand of his friend Sotas, and warning him that they must be of good quality. 21. LETTER REGARDING THE PURCHASE OF DRUGS P. Brit. Mus. 356. i/A.D. ΥΙροκΧήιος Ώ.€κνσ€ί τώι φιΧτάτωι γαίρειν. καΧώς ποιήσεις ιδίωι Procleius to his dearest Pecysis greeting. Be so good as to LETTER REGARDING THE PURCHASE OF DRUGS $9 κινδννω το καΧον πω- \ησας i£ ων eav σοι et- 5 πτ) φαρμάκων βχβιν χρβίαν Χώτας 6 φί\ος μου ωστ€ €μοϊ κατβ- veyfC€LV αυτόν €ΐς Άλβ- ξάνΒρβιαν. iav yap αλ- 10 λα>9 ποίησες ωστβ σα- προν αύτω δούναι το μη χωρούν iv ttj Άλε- ξανδρβία γβίνωσκβ σαυτον όζοντα προς βμβ 15 πβρι των δαπανών, ασπασαι τους σους πάντας. βρρωσο. On the verso ΤΙβκνσβι. sell at your own risk good quality of those drugs of which my friend Sotas says that he has need, so that he may bring them down for me to Alexandria. For if you do otherwise, and give him stale stuff, which will not pass muster in Alexandria, under- stand that you will have to settle with me with regard to the expenses. Greet all your family. Farewell. (Addressed) To Pecysis. 5. idv] On the vernacular use of idv for av> of which examples still survive in the best MSS. of the N.T. (WM. p. 390), see Moulton Proleg. pp. 42 f., 234, and cf. Thackeray Gramm. I p. 65 ff. for the signifi- cance of δϊ &v (fis idv) in the LXX. 11. σαπρόν) 'stale,' 'worthless,' opposed to καλόν as here in Mt. xii 33, xiii 48: cf. P. Fay. 119. 4 (c. A.D. 100) χόρτου... δύσμην aavpdv 1 a stale bundle of hay. ' 13· χωροΰρ] For this use of χωρ4ω cf. Polyb. xxviii. 15. it τά ir pay ματ α χωρεί κατά. \0yov. Γ ' 15. ϊξοντα κτλ.] Cf. Ac. xix. 38 ϋχονσιν ττρόί τινα \6yov. 6θ LETTER OF REMONSTRANCE TO A DILATORY SON 22. LETTER OF REMONSTRANCE TO A DILATORY SON B. G. U. 530. i/A.D. From the Fayum. Edited by Krebs in Berliner Griechisdie Urkunden II, p. 174, cf. p. 357. See also Erman and Krebs, p. 2151". ; Preisigke, Familicnbriefe, p. 104 f. This letter gives us a clear glimpse into the anxieties of a small landholder. He is dependent upon the assistance of his son for the care of his lot of land, but that assistance has been withheld, and for some reason or other the son has left his father's and mother's letters unanswered. The father ac- cordingly writes him again in peremptory terms telling him that he must return, as otherwise the lot will be ruined, and it will be impossible to find a tenant for it. 'Έ*ρμοκράτη[<ζ Χαιρα] τω νίωι [χαίρβιν], Πρ[ο] τώ[ν ο\ων έρρωσθαί [σ> €υχο[μαι ] [8]€ομ€ ae e[ ] 5 [<γ]ράφβιν 7r[e/>i] της ύγίας σου και [o\tl βον\ι, και αλλοτβ σοι eypay^a irepl τη<ζ τ[··]ψυα και οΰ- Hermocrates to Chaeras his son, greeting. First of all I pray that you may be in health... and I beg you... to write regarding your health, and whatever you wish. Already indeed I have written you LETTER OF REMONSTRANCE TO A DILATORY SON 6 1 re άντβγραψας οΰτ€ ΙΟ η\θας, και νυν, αίάν μη €\θτ)<;, κινδινευ- ω Ικστήναι ου 'έγω [κ\η]ρου. Ό κοινωνός η- μών ού συνηργάσα- Ιζ το, αλΛ ovde μην το ΰΒρβυμα άνεψήσθη, άΧλως τ€ καϊ 6 υδρα- γωγός συνβχώσθη υ- -^0 ΜΑ 7ΓΟ της άμμου και το 20 κτήμα άηζωρηητόν έστιν. Ovheh των <γβωρ- γών ηθβΚησβν γβωρ- yeiv αυτό, μόνον 8ια- regarding the..., and you neither answered nor came, and now, if you do not come, I run the risk of losing the lot (of land) which I possess. Our partner has taken no share in the work, for not only was the well not cleaned out, but in addition the water- channel was choked with sand, and the whole land is untilled. No tenant was willing to work it, only I continue paying the 14. [κλη]ροΰ] as restored by Viereck for the Editors' [και]ροΰ. κοινωνό*] Cf. Lk. ν ίο, Heb. χ 33· ιη. ΰδρευμα] This rare word is found in Th. Jer. xxxix (xlvi) 10. άνβψήσθη] Cf. P. Brit. Mus. 131. 631 (=1, p. 188) (A.D. 78-9) άνα- ψωντ[€ς] τό Ζνδον φρέαρ. 1 8. ύδρα*γω-γός] the channel by which the Nile overflow was con- ducted to the fields. So essential was this inundation (βροχή) that in leases special provision was usually made for any years in which it might not take place (cf. P. Oxy. 280. 5, note). 20. άμμου] Cf. P. Tebt. 342. 27 (late ii/A.D.) els έκσκαφήν χοός και Xawoyelov καϊ άμμου 4 for the digging of earth and porous clay and sand.' 21. κτήμα] 'land,' 'field,' as in Prov. xxiii 10: cf. also Ac. ii 45, where κτήματα are apparently to be understood in the same sense, as distinguished from the vaguer υπάρ- ξεις 4 goods.' 24. διαγράφω] ' pay,' as frequently in the ostraca, see Wilcken Gr. Ostr. 1, p. 89 ff., where, following Peyron (P. Tor. I, p. 144 if.), reference is also made to Esth. iii 9 κά-γώ διαΎράψω eis τό -γαξοφυλάκιον του βασιλέως apyvplov τάλαντα μύρια, 2 Mace, iv 9 προ* δέ τούτοις ύπισχνεΐτο καϊ erepa (sc. τάλαντα) διαΎράφ€ΐν κτλ. 62 LETTER OF REMONSTRANCE TO A DILATORY SON γράφω τά δημόσια 2$ μηδέν συνκομιζόμε- νος. μόλις yap μίαν ττρα- σεάν ττοτίζι το ύδωρ, οθεν άνανκαίως ελ- θέ, εττι κινδυνεύει 3° τά φυτά διαφωνησαι. Ασπάζεται σε η αδελ- φή σου Ελένη και ή μή- τηρ σου μέμφεται σε, εττί μη άvτέy ραψας αν- 35 ττ}. "Αλλως τε και άπαι- τΐται ύττο των πρακτό- ρων ίκανον οτι ουκ ε- ττεμψας προς σε τους πρά- public taxes without getting back anything in return. There is hardly a single plot that the water will irrigate. Therefore you must come, otherwise there is a risk that the plants perish. Your sister Helene greets you, and your mother reproaches you because you have never answered her. Especially security is demanded by the taxgatherers because you did not send the tax- 26. συνκομιζόμεγο{\ Cf. P. Flor. this late sense of the verb, as several 58. 5 (iii/A.D.) rovs φόρους συνκομι- times in the LXX (e.g. Exod. xxiv ξομέν-η. The use of the verb in Job 11, Ezek. xxxvii 11), cf. P. Petr. 11 ν 26 ώσπερ θιμωνια αλωνος καθ' 13 (3)» where the fall of a wall is ώραν συνκομισθεΐσα prepares us for attended with the risk of the death the semi-metaphorical application of certain prisoners, κινδυνεύει πεσόν- in Ac. viii 2, the only other passage ros αύτοΰ διαφωνησαι τι των σωμάτων. in the Bibl. writings where it is 36. άπαιτΐται] = απαιτείται ' is found. demanded': cf. P. Fay. 39. 14 ff. 27. μίαν πρασε( = ι)άν] one of the (a.D. 183) εκ τίνος απαιτείται τό plots or beds of which the κτήμα was προκείμενον άπότακτον, where the made up: cf. Sir. xxiv 31 μεθύσω μου Editors state that ά. 'may imply την πρασιάν, and the striking use of that the payment was in arrear or the figure in Mk vi 40 άνέπεσαν have a quite general meaning.' πρασιαϊπρασιαί — the different 'com- 37. πρακτόρων] the general term panies' presented the appearance of for collectors of revenue in imperial so many garden beds dotted over the times. In Lk. xii 58 it denotes green grass. rather a lower Officer of the court ' : 31. διαφωνησαι] 'perish.' For see Deissmann BS. p. 154. 1 i h^aiu 5 καΐ σκνλμών. 6. έρ-γατικά κτήνη] evidently the pigs might have been carried in a cart and thereby their loss averted. For κτήνη cf. Lk. χ 34, Ac. xxiii 24. 8. αίτίωμα] the same form, of which hitherto no other example has been produced, as the αίτιώ- ματα of the best codd. of Ac. xxv 7, though in the present instance little stress can be laid on the orthography, owing to the generally illiterate nature of the document (cf. e.g. the preceding τώ). πβριβττύησε] ' shifted.' In support of this undoubtedly unusual meaning of 7Γ., adopted by the editors in view of the context, Dr Hunt thinks that σοι must be understood, and refers to the somewhat similar passage in Isocr. p. 150 E, where the common reading is μνγαλην αίσχύνην τη πόλβι π^ριποιοΰσιν (ττοιοΰσιν Blass, πβριάπτονσιν Cobet), and to Polyb. ν 58. 5 αισχύνης ήν περιποιεϊ νΰν t-q βασΐλύα. For the subst., as in Eph. i 14, cf. P. Tebt. 317, 25 f. (ii/A.D.) το 7-77Ϊ π(ριποιήσεω$ δίκαιον 1 claim of ownership.' 11. π€ρισόν...σν] 1. πβρισσον. . .σοι. GEMELLUS TO Ε PAG A THUS 6 7 Χωτίνον (άρτάβας) κ . Xiyovai eZ- vat, τώ Χώτινον iv rfj Δίο- 15 νυσι,ά\§ί\ iy (δραχμών) it] ώ? €αι/ βλε- 7Γ779 [τ]ην τιμήν παν- τός ayopaaov τά? του Χοτίνου (άρτάβας) κ, [ά]νανκαϊν ήγησα[ς. τον Χ[ί]μνασμ[6ν] Β[ί]οξον 20 των [i]Xa[i]d)v[cov τ]ών ττάν- τον [καϊ] τάξον τ[··]ον Σ4ν- [#eo>?] ερηάτην χρ"" Χιμνάζβιν, καϊ των στί- γον τον φυτδν των 2$ iv τω προφήτη πότισον. μη οΰν άΧΧως πυήστ)<;. lotus. They say that there is lotus to be had at Dionysias at the cost of 18 drachmas. As soon as you discover the price, by all means buy the 20 artabas of lotus, considering that it is essential. Hurry on the flooding of all the oliveyards...and water the row of trees in ' the prophet. 5 Do not fail in this. Goodbye. 16. ^7] = ^. For this usage of (κ for the gen. of price see Ac. i 18 έκτήσατο χωρίον έκ μισθού της αδι- κίας, and cf. Mt. xx 2 συμφώνησα* hk μετά των epyaTQv έκ δηναρίου την ημέραν with the simple gen. in v. 13. ώ$ έάν] = ώί αν, 4 as soon as,' rather than 'however' (Edd.) — a temporal use of the phrase, foreign to classical Gk, but found both in the LXX (Jos. ii 14) and the N.T. (1 Cor. xi 34 ω$ αν έλθω, Phil, ii 23 ώ? αν άφίδω): Blass Gramm. p. 272. 19. (άρτάβας)] an Egyptian dry measure of varying capacity : see Wilcken Gr. Ostr. 1 p. 742 ft*. [ά]νανκαΐν ή"^ήσα\%\ for ανα^καΐον η-γησάμενο!, a Pauline phrase, 2 Cor. ix 5, Phil, ii 25. 21. [^]λα[ι]ών[ωρ]] Apart from this passage, where the restoration might be called in question, the existence of the subst. έλαιών, -tivos, which Blass {Gramm. pp. 32, 85) denies even in Ac. i 12, is now abundantly demonstrated from the papyri. Moulton (Pro/eg. p. 49, cf. pp. 69, 235) has found nearly thirty examples between i/ and iii/A.D. 26. τφ προφήτη] 'apparently a familiar name of a piece of land' (Edd.). πότισον] Cf. P. Petr. I 29 verso (iii/B.C.) όχ€Τ€ύομ€ν 5e καϊ ποτίξομεν ' we are making conduits and water- ing.' In this sense the word is Biblical, Gen. xiii 10, 1 Cor. iii 6 if. 5—2 68 GEMELLUS TO EPA GA THUS ίίρρωσο. (βτονς) i€ Κύτοκράτορος Καίσαρος Δομίτιανοΰ Χ€βασ[τοΰ Τ€ρμανικοΰ, μηνός Τ€ρμανικ( ) 30 On the verso Έ7Γαγα0αΗ τ]ώι ίδίωι άττο Κουκιού Be\\ijv]ov ΓβμςΧΧου. The 15th year of the Emperor Caesar Domitianus Augustus Ger- manicus, the 15th of the month Germanic... (Addressed) To his own Epagathus from Lucius Bellenus Gemellus. 30. Τ€ρμανικ{ )] either Γβρμα· i.e. Pachon (Edd.): see further »a/c(ou), i.e. Thoth, or Γΐρμζνικ{€ΐου), p. xviii. 25. QUESTION TO THE ORACLE From the temple of Bacchias in the Fayum. Edited by Grenfell and Hunt in Fayilm Towns and their Papyri, p. 192 f. The practice of consulting the local oracle in times of difficulty seems to have been widely extended, and was doubtless encouraged by the priests as a fruitful source of gain. Both the following document and P. Fay. 138 were actually found within the temple of Bacchias, which leads Wilcken (Archiv 1, p. 553) to recall the interesting notice by Ammian. Marcell. xix 12 of the oracle of Besa in Abydos {c. a.d. 359): chartulae sen membranae, continentes quae pete- bantur, post data quoque responsa inter dum remanebant in fano. For similar questions or petitions see B. G. U. 229, 230, P. Oxy. 923 (all ii/iti a.d.), also the interesting Christian counterpart, P. Oxy. 925 (= No. 54). P. Fay. 137. i/A.D. QUESTION TO THE ORACLE 69 Έ,οκωννωκοννΐ θβώι με^ά^ο με<γά- \ωι. χρημάτισον μοι, ή μείνωι εν ΉακχιάΒι, ; ή με\{\)ω εντυνχ- άνιν ; τοΰτωι εμοϊ χρημάτισον. To Sokanobkoneus the great, great god. Answer me, Shall I remain in Bacchias ? Shall I meet (him) ? Answer me this. ι. Σοκωννωκοννι κτ\.] = Σοκανοβ- κονεϊ θεφ με^ά\ψ, the local deity of Bacchias. For με-y. μεy.= με·/· Ιστού, see Moulton, Proleg. p. 97. 2. χρημάτισον] of a divine com- mand or response, as frequently in the LXX (e.g. Job xl 3) and N.T. (e.g. Mt. ii 12). In P. Fay. 138. 1 icpd( = i)v€tcu is the technical term for the decision of the oracle. η μάνωί] In P. Tebt. 284 (i/B.C.) a brother informs his sister that he will not start before a certain date, seeing that it has been so determined (έπικέκρίται) for him by the god. For 77 cf. the question in B.G.U. 229. 3 η μεν σοθήσωί ( = σωθήσομαι) ταύτψ ψ(=τηή έν έμοί ασθένεια (=«); 26. LETTER DESCRIBING A JOURNEY UP THE NILE P. Brit. Mus. 854. i/ii a.d. Edited by Kenyon and Bell in British Museum Papyri III, p. 205 f., cf. p. XL. See also Wilcken, Archiv iv p. 554; Deissmann, Licht vom Os/en 2 , p. 1 16 ff. This letter, the first part of which is unfortunately much mutilated, is interesting not only from its mention of the legendary source of the Nile and the oracle of Jupiter Ammon, but from its very { modern ' reference to the practice of inscribing one's own and one's friends' names on sacred spots. Neap%o? a[ ττοΧλών του /ca[ καϊ μ^χρι τον ir\elv €·[ Nearchus... Since many [goon journeys] and even [betake them- selves] to a journey by ship, in order that they may visit works of art 70 LETTER DESCRIBING A JOURNEY UP THE NILE μίνων, ϊνα τας χ€[ί]ρο7τ[ο*]^[τοι>? τ€-] χνας ίστορήσωσι, iya> τταρ€7Γο[ιησ]ά- 5 μην, καϊ άράμβνος άνάπ\ο\υν 7τ]α/ο[α-] >γ€νόμ€νό<; τβ €Ϊς τ€ Σοήνας καϊ όθεν τ[νγ]χά- vci NetXo? ρίων, καϊ ek Αιβύην οπον "Αμμων ττάσιν άνθρώποι,ς χρησμωΰβϊ. [καϊ\ €υ(σ)τομα Ιστ6ρ\τί\σα, καϊ των φί\ων 10 [€]μ{ώ*> τ]ά ονόματα ζνβχάραξα τοις t[e]- ροΐς α€ΐμνή(σ)τως. το προσκύνημα Two lines are washed out. On the verso made by hands, I have followed their example, and having under- taken the voyage up the stream have arrived at Syene, and at the spot whence the Nile happens to flow out, and at Libya where Ammon chants his oracles to all men, and I have learned things of good omen, and have engraved the names of my friends on the sanct- uaries for perpetual remembrance. The prayer... (Addressed) to Heliodorus. 4· Χφ]ρ??ί 04 Μ Τ0Ι ' Γ ]] The word is applied to material temples and their furniture in Ac vii 48, xvii 24, Heb. ix 11, 24: in the LXX it occurs fifteen times, always with reference to idols. 5. Ίστορήσωσι] For the Hel- lenistic sense 'visit,' 'see,' as in Gal. i 18, cf. Letronne Rcaieil des inscriptions grecques 201 την δέ του Μέμνονος ταύτην (σύρι-γγα) 4?τι Ιστο- ρήσατ ΰπ^ρεθαύμασα (cited Exp. VII vii, p. 115)· ταρεΐΓθ[ίησ]άμην] So Wilcken, GH., for the Editors' παρεπ[λευσ]- άμψ. The verb is found in the same sense of 1 copy,' · imitate,' in Athenaeus 513 A. 7. odep κτλ.] Cf. Herod, ii. 28, where the fountains of the Nile are similarly placed at Elephantine- Syene, and also the Syene inscr. O.G.I.S. 168. 9 (ii/B.c.) έν ah ή τον Νείλου ττηγη όνομαζομέ[νη], where the addition of όνομαζομέ[νή] shows, as Dittenberger has pointed out, that the 'reputed' origin was no longer believed in. 10. ΐϋ<σ>τομα] In justification of the insertion of [<7Γ(όλ/τοι/)]. ΤΙαρά £Α~\μμωνίον πρβσβντέρον τον Έρμαιου καϊ της- "- γενομένης γυναικός Ά· 'ττασίης Άρ€ίο[υ] /4€τ[·] » του σννόντος ανδρός ΚαΧλιστράτου 5 του Ά··α€ω? *Έ>ρμοπο\ίτων. ΈττβΙ ο νιος ημών Κάστωρ μβθ' ίτβρων άσωτςυόμενος έσπάνισε Copy of a Public Notice. ...to Heraclides, strategus of the Hermopolite nome, from Ammonius, elder, the son of Ermaeus, and his former wife A..., the daughter of Areius, along with her present husband Callis- tratus, the son of A..., inhabitants of Hermopolis. Since our son Castor along with others by riotous living has squandered all his 1. έκθέματος] Έκθεμα 4 public though in their case the wife had notice ' or ' edict ' is found in Polyb. not remarried, Vitelli refers to P. xxxi. ίο. i; in Esther viii 14, 17 a Gen. 19. In Lk. ix 18, Ac. xxii 11, it is used to translate the Persian σνν€ΐμι = 'company with.' loan-word ΓΠ. For the verb cf. 7. άσωτευόμενος] Cf. Lk. xv 13 P. Tebt. 27. 108 (B.C. 113) έκθεμα- διεσκόρτησεν την ούσίαν αύτοΰ £ων ratigt'be proclaimed as a defaulter.' άσώτω*. For the subst., as in Eph. 5. τουσυνόντοϊ ανδρός Κ.] Castor's v l8 > Tlt - 1 6 > 1 Pet - lv 4> c f - P- mother would seem to have been Par - 6 3> col. 10, 37 (u/b.c) [φα- divorced, and then to have married τετραμμένηί δι' άσ[ω]τία?, P. Fay. again. For a similar joint-action Ι2 · Η ('· B.C. 103) irpbs ασωτάαν. on the part of a divorced couple, COPY OF A PUBLIC NOTICE τα αυτού ττάντα και βττι τα ημών μ€ταβας βού- Χεται άποΧέσαι, ου χάριν προορώμβθα μήποτβ §ττ\ηρςασήι ημεΐν ή €Τ€ρο[ν] [tyj άτοπον τι 7τράξη[ι]. 10 ά[ξιούμ€ν! 7Γ]ρο*γραφήναι[ ] Set? αυτώ[·]. own property, and now has laid hands on ours and desires to scatter it, on that account we are taking precautions lest he should deal despitefully with us, or do anything else amiss — we beg, therefore, that a proclamation be set up (that no one any longer should lend him money).... 9. ιτροορώμ€θα] The verb occurs literally in Ac. xxi 29, and meta- phorically in Ac. ii 25 (from Ps. xv (xvi) 8). 10. έ[π]ηρ€ασψ] Cf. Lk. vi 28 προσβύχ€σθ€ vepl των έπηρεαξόντων ύμα$. A good example of the verb is found in P. Fay. 123. 7 (c. a.d. 100) δια τό έττηρβασθαι ' owing to having been molested ': cf. P. Brit. Mus. 846. 6 (=m, p. 131) (a.d. 140), P. Gen. 31. 18 (ii/A.D.). άτοπον] From its original mean- ing 'out of place,' 'unbecoming,' άτοττοϊ came in late Greek to be used ethically = 'improper,' 'un- righteous ' ; and it is in this sense that, with the exception of Ac. xxviii. 6, it is always used in the LXX and N.T. ; cf. 1 Thess. iii 2 (note). 11. ττρο-γραφηναι] ' announced as a magisterial edict,' 'placarded': cf. the significant use of the verb in Gal. iii 1 ols κατ' όφθα\μού% Ίησοΰί Χριστό* προε-γράφη έσταυρώμ^νοτ. In the present passage the sense must be filled up with some such words as [δτωϊ μή]δύ% αύτώ[ι] [els τό πέραν δανζίξχϊ] (Vitelli). 28. ORDER TO RETURN HOME FOR THE CENSUS P. Brit. Mus. 904. a.d. 104. Edited with another fragment from an official letter-book by Kenyon and Bell in British Museum Papyri in, p. 124 ff. Various amended readings suggested by Wilcken, and in many cases confirmed by a fresh examination of the original by Grenfell and Hunt, are introduced in the transcription given below: see Archiv IV p. 544 f., and cf. Deiss- mann, Lie hi vom Osten 2 , p. 201 f. This extract from a rescript of the Prefect Gaius Vibius Maximus contains an order for all persons who happen to be residing out of their homes to return at once in view of the census about to be held in the seventh year of Trajan, ORDER TO RETURN HOME FOR THE CENSUS 73 a.d. 103-4 (cf. No. 17 intr.). The document thus presents an interesting analogy to Luke ii 1-4, and confirms the fact that Herod, when he issued his command, was acting under Roman orders (cf. Ramsay, Luke the Physician^ p. 244). Along with the reference to the census the Prefect takes the opportunity of reminding the absentees of a certain λατουργια, which as other edicts (e.g. B. G. U. 159, P. Gen. 16, P. Fay. 24) show, was sometimes evaded by leaving home (11. 26, 27). Τ[άιος Ούί]βιο[ς Μάξιμος €7τα]ρχ[ος] Αίγύπτ[ου Xeyei]' της κατ οΙ\κίαν άπο*γραφής συ]ν€στώ[σης] 20 άναηκαΐόν \βστιν ττασιν τοΐ]ς καθ* η[ντινα\ Βήποτβ αίτ\ίαν ζκστασι των βαυτών] νομών 7rpoaa[yyi\\€]a6ai eVaJVeX-] θύν €ΐς τα, €αν[τών έ]φ€στια, ΐν[α] καϊ την συνήθη [οί]κονομίαν τή[ς άττο-] 2$ γραφής πΧηρώσωσιν, καϊ τη προσ[ηκου-] ση αύτοΐς ηζωρηίαι ττροσκαρτζρήσω\σιν\ Gaius Vibius Maximus, Prefect of Egypt (says): Seeing that the time has come for the house to house census, it is necessary to compel all those who for any cause whatsoever are residing out of their nomes to return to their own homes, that they may both carry out the regular order of the census, and may also attend diligently to the cultivation of their allotments. 18. Γ[άιο?] κτλ.] For the recovery of the Prefect's name the Editors refer to B.G.U. 329 and P. Amh. 64. 20. rijt κατ' οί[κίαν άπο-γραφητ] Cf. the introd. to P. Oxy. 255 ( = No. 17). 25. οί]κονομίαν] For the wide sense attaching to this word in late Gk see Robinson's note on Eph. i 10. 26. πληρώσωσιν] 'carry out,' 'accomplish,' as frequently in the N.T., e.g. Ac. xii 25, Col. iv 17. 27. προσκαρτ€ρήσω[<ην] Cf. P. Amh. 65 (early ii/A.D.) in which two brothers who had been chosen as δημόσωί 7εω/>γοί, cultivators of the royal domains, petition that one of them should be released ινα δυνψ θωμεν και ττ) εαυτών ytoipyia ττροσ- καρτερύν. The verb is also frequent in the papyri of 1 attending ' a court, e.g. P. Oxy. 260. 14 (a.d. 59), 261. 12 (a.d. 55). For the subst., as in Eph. vi. 18, see E. L. Hicks f.T.S. xp. 571 f. 74 PETITION REGARDING A ROBBERY 29. PETITION REGARDING A ROBBERY B. G. U. 22. a.d. 1 14. Edited by Krebs in the Berliner Griechische Urkunden I, p. 36. See also Erman and Krebs, p. 137 f. A petition by a woman to the Strategus, bringing a charge of assault and robbery against another woman, and asking that justice should be done. Χαρα]πίωνί στρ{ατη^ψ) 3 Αρσι(νοίτου) Ήρακ(\€ίδον) μ€(ρίΒος) παρα Ύαρμούθιος της Φίμωνος ΧαχανοπώΧης άπο κώμης Έακχιάδος το παρόν μη €χουσα κύ- 5 ριον Ύτ) δ' του ivea- τώτος μηνός Φαρμοΰθι, απλώς μηΰεν Ζχονσα πράγμα προς βμβ, Ύαορσε- Το Sarapion strategus in the division of Heraclides of the Arsinoite nome from Tarmuthis, the daughter of Phimon, vegetable- seller, belonging to the village of Bacchias, at present without a guardian. On the 4th of the current month Pharmouthi, Taor- 3. \αχανοπώ\ητ~\ Cf. B.G.U. husband: cf. P. Grenf. 11 15, col. i 454. 11 f. (A.D. 193) έβάσταξαν ημών 13 (B.C. 139) μ(τα κυρίου του αυτής θήκας Χαχαν οσπέρμ[ο]υ et's Ζτερον άνδρο$ Έρμίου, the earliest example ψυ^μον (cf. Ezek. 'χχνί 5, 14) ουκ of this office that we have. In P. ίΧαττον θηκών δέκα δύο. The simple Tebt. 397 (a. D. 198) a woman makes \άχανον (1. 22) occurs several times formal application for a temporary in the LXX and N.T. guardian owing to her husband's 5. το παρόν] Cf. Heb. xii 11 absence (^rt ξένης ehat, cf. 1. 34 προ* μϊν το παρόν. below). κύρων] 'guardian,' cf. B.G.U. 975. 8. έχουσα ττραγ/χα] Cf. 1 Cor. 12 ( = No. 16). In the case of a mar- vi 1 n$ υμών πρα-γμα ίχων πρδ% ried woman this was as a rule her τόν Zrepov. PETITION REGARDING A ROBBERY 75 νουφις, yvvr) ' Αμμωνίου 10 του καϊ Φίμωνος ττρβσβυ- repov κώμης ΈακχιάΒο(ς), €ΐτ€\θουσα iv την οι- κία μου aXoyov μοι αη- Βίαν συν€στησατο καϊ 1$ ττεριέσχισέ μοι τον κι- τώνα καϊ το ττάΚΚιον ου μόνον, άλλα καϊ άπ€- veyxaTo μου iv ττ} άη- Βία άς €ΐχον κιμένας 20 άττο τιμής ων πέττρακον \αχάνων (βραχμα,ς) ις~'. Κ.αϊ ττ} € του αύτου μηνός έπζΧθών 6 ταύτης άνηρ 1 Αμμώνιος, 6 καϊ Φί- 2$ senouphis, the wife of Ammonius, also called Phimon, elder of the village of Bacchias, although she had absolutely no ground of complaint against me, came into my house and picked a senseless quarrel against me. Not only did she strip off my tunic and mantle, but also robbed me in the quarrel of the sum which I had lying by me from the price of the vegetables I had sold, namely 16 drachmas. And on the 5th of the same month there came this woman's husband Ammonius, also called Phimon, 11. του καί] Cf. Ac. xiii 9, and see Deissmann BS. p. 313 ff. πρεσβυτέρου] a communal office, the men so designated being gener- ally responsible for the peace and order of the village. Their number varied, and as they do not seem to have been entitled to a sum of more than from 400 — 800 drachmas in virtue of their office, their position cannot have been one of great importance: cf. Milne Hist. p. 7, and see further B.G.U. 16. 6 (=No. 33). 1 3. επελθούσα iv την οίκία( = ίαν)] For επελθούσα cf. Lk. xi 22 {έπελθών νικησχι αύτόν), and for the late use of iv the note on P. Oxy. 294. 4 ( = No. 13). 14. Λλο7ον κτλ.] Cf. P. Brit. MUS. 342. 6 (β II, p. 174) (ii/A.D.) άλογοι άηδίαν συνεστησαντο, and P. Tebt. 304. 9 (ii/A.D.) άητ{~δ)ίαρ συ<ν> ήψαν ' they picked a quarrel ' (Edd.), and see further the note on P. Brit. Mus. 42. 14 (= No. 4). 18. άπενέ'/κατο] Cf. Mk xv 1. 76 PETITION REGARDING A ROBBERY μων, εις την οΐκίαν μου ώς ζητών τον άνΒρα μο(υ) άρας τον Χυχνόν μου άνεβη εις την οίκίαν μου, αττενεηκατο οίχό(μενος) 30 αργυρών άσημου ολκής rnrw (δραχμών) μ, του άνΒρός μου (ιόν- τος εττϊ ξένης. Διό άξιώ άκθηναί τους ενκαΧου- 35 μένους έττί σε ττρος Βε- ουσ(αν) επεξοΒον. Έύτυχι· · Ύαρμοΰθις ώς (ετών) λ', ού(\η) ποΒΙ Βεξιω. (έτους) ιζ' Αύτοκράτορος 40 Καίσαρος Νερούα Τραϊανού Σεβαστού Γερμανικού Αακικού. Φαρμούθι γ'. into my house as if seeking my husband. Seizing my lamp, he went up into my house, and stole and carried off a pair of bracelets of unstamped silver of the weight of 40 drachmas, my husband being at the time away from home. I beg therefore that you will cause the accused to be brought before you for fitting punishment. May good fortune attend you. Tarmuthis about 30 years old, a mark on the right foot. The 17th year of the Emperor Caesar Nerva Trajanus Augustus Germanicus Dacicus. Pharmouthi 6. 32. άσήμου] 'unstamped ': hence 34. ivl ξένηϊ] cf. the note on constantly in the papyri to denote a 1. 5. man 'not distinguished' from his 35. άκ( = χ)θψαι] The verb is neighbours by any convenient marks frequent in this legal sense, e.g. Mt. (e.g. P. Oxy. 73. 29 (A.D. 94)). In χ 18, Ac. xviii 12 (r/yayov αυτόν 4rl medical language it is used of a το βήμα). disease ' without distinctive symp- 37. έττέξοδον] ' punishment,' as toms' (e.g. Hipp. Epid. 1 938), and in Philo II, p. 314 M. is found in a metaphorical sense 43. Φαρμοΰθί S~'] = April 1. in Ac. xxi 39. WILL OF THAESIS 77 30. WILL OF THAESIS P. TEBT. 381. A.D. I23. Edited by Grenfell, Hunt and Goodspeed in Tebtunis Papyri II, p. 227 f. Will of Thaesis, in which she bequeaths all her property, with a nominal exception (cf. 1. 15), to her daughter, Thenpetesuchus, on condition that she makes her funeral arrangements and discharges her private debts. As is generally the case with wills, the writing is across the fibres of the papyrus, and consequently the lines are of great length : cf. P. Oxy. 105. Έτοι»? ογδόου Αντοκράτορος Καίσαρος Τραϊανού Αδριανού Σββαστοϋ Χο/αχ κβ' iv Ύεβτννι της ΙΙοΧέμονος μβρίδος τον Άρσινοείτου νομού. ομο\οηύ %αησις Όρσβνονφςως τον Όννώφρεως μητρός Θενοβάστιος άττο της προκιμένης κώμης Ύζβτννεως ώς £τών έβΒομήκοντα οκτώι ον\ηι ττήχι Ββξιώι μ€τα κνρίον τον εαυτής σννγβνονς Κρονίωνος τον Άμβΐτος ώς €τών είκοσι Ιτττα ονΧη μεσοφρνω 5 In the 8th year of the Emperor Caesar Trajanus Hadrianus Augustus, Choiak 22, at Tebtunis in the division of Polemon of the Arsinoite nome. Thaesis daughter of Orsenouphis son of Onnophris, her mother being Thenobastis, of the aforesaid village of Tebtunis, being about seventy-eight years of age, with a scar on the right forearm, acting along with her guardian, her kinsman Cronion son of Ameis, being about twenty-seven years of age, a 4. μετα κυρίου κτλ.] For κυρίου see the notes on B.G.U. 975. 12 (=No. 16) and on B.G.U. 22. 5 ( = No. 29); for έαυτψ the note on P. Oxy. 275. 7 (=No. 20); and for συνγενου* the note on B.G.U. 97 ζ. i 3 (=No. 16). 78 WILL OF ΤΗ A ES IS συνκεχωρηκεναι την ομολογούσαν θαήσιν μετά την εαυτής τεΧευτην είναι της yeyovveit]? αύτήι του ηεναμενου και μετηΧ- Χαχότος αυτής άνΒρος ΤΙομσάιος θυηατρΧ %ενπετεσούχωι ετι δε καΧ τώι της τετεΧευτηκυείης αυτής ετέρας θυγατροςΎαορσεως υίώι Έ,ανσνεΰτι Ύεφερσώτος τοις δυσί, ττ} [μεν θενπετεσούχωι μόνηι την υπάρχουσαν αύτήι %αήσι iv ττ) προκιμεντ) [κ]ώμη 10 Ύεβτννι άηοραστην παρά ®ενπετεσούχου της ΤΙετεσούχου οϊκίαν και αυΧήν και τά συνκύρωντα πάντα και τά υπ αυτής ®αήσιος άποΧειφθεισό- μενα επίπΧοα και σκεύη ι και ενδομενίαν και ίματισμόν και ενοφιλόμ[ε- ν(α) αντηι ή και έτερα καθ' ον δηποτε ουν τρόπον, τ[ώ] δε Χανσνευτι διατε[τα- scar between his eyebrows, declares that she, the declarer, Thaesis, has agreed that after her death there shall belong to Thenpete- suchus, the daughter born to her by her late departed husband Pomsais, and also to Sansneus son of Tephersos, the son of her other daughter Taorseus, now dead, to the two of them, (property as follows): to Thenpetesuchus alone, the house belonging to Thaesis in the aforesaid village of Tebtunis, as purchased from Thenpetesuchus daughter of Petesuchus, and the court, and all its appurtenances, and the furniture which will be left by Thaesis, and utensils, and household stock, and clothing, and the sums due to her, and other things of whatsoever kind, while to Sansneus she has 7. rijs yey ovvelys] = Trj yeyov veirj. 31. 13. έπΙπλοα]=: έπιπλα. The longer ένδομ&ίαν] The word is common form is almost universal in the in testamentary dispositions, e.g. P. papyri. Oxy. 105. 4, 10, P. Gen. 3. 9, 14 σκεύηι] Cf. Mk iii 27, Lk. xvii (both ii/A.D.). WILL OF THAESIS 79 χέναι apyvpiov δραχμάς όκτωι ας και κομί€(ΐ)ται 6 Σανσνενς πάρα [της ιζ €)€Ρ7Γ€Τ6σονχου μετά την τή<ζ ®αήσ[ι]ος Τ€\€ντήν, έφ* ώί η θνγάτηρ ®€νττ€τ[€- σονχος ττοιήσβται την της μητρός κηΒίαν καν 7Γ€ριστόλην ώς καθή- fcei και διβνΧντώσβν ων iav φανήν ή Θαήσις 6φί\- ονσα Ιδιοτνκών χρβων έή> ον he χρόνον πβρίβστιν ή μητηρ %αήσνς %χ€ΐν αύτη[ν • ... ■'· , · · ····■· bequeathed eight drachmas of silver, which Sansneus shall receive from Thenpetesuchus after the death of Thaesis, on condition that the daughter Thenpetesuchus shall perform the obsequies and laying out of her mother as is fitting, and shall discharge what- ever private debts Thaesis shall be proved to be owing: but as long as her mother Thaesis lives she shall have power to... 15. δραχμα,ς όκτώι] From the parallel in B.G.U. 183. 23 cited by the Editors, it would seem that ' this sum was a conventional legacy where a serious bequest was not intended': cf. our 1 cut off with a shilling.' 17. κηδί( = €ί)αν] Cf. 2 Mace, iv 49, ν ίο. Cfoie.fk^ ih dtAtU 18. δΐ€ν\υτώσει\ Cf. P. Oxy. 268. 15 (A.D. 58) 7re/H rijs διευλντημένης (pepvrjs, with reference to a 're- funded ' dowry. ίάν] — αν, see the note on P. Brit. Mus. 356. 5 (= No. 21). ιδιο{ = ω)τικών χρβων] Cf. P. Brit. Mus. 932. 8 ( = 111, p. 149) (iii/A.D.) δάνεια ήτοι ιδιωτικά η δημόσια. ig. έφ' 6ν δέ χρόνον κτλ.] Cf. 1 Cor. vii 39 έφ' ^ σον Χρόνον fjj δ άνηρ αυτής. A REGISTER OF PAUPERS 31. A REGISTER OF PAUPERS P. Brit. Mus. 911. a.d. 149. Edited by Kenyon and Bell in British Museum Papyri III, p. 1 26 f. The existence of a poor-rate (μερισμός άπορων) in Roman Egypt, by means of which the well-to-do contributed to the relief of those lacking means, conjectured by Wilcken (Gr. Ostr. 1, p. 161) on the evidence of an ostracon of a.d. 143, has now been strikingly confirmed by the discovery of the following document. It is the copy, unfortunately much mutilated, of an official list of persons, described as άποροι and presumably entitled to relief, amongst whom the only name preserved is that of a certain Petesorapis. άντίηραφον γραφής άπορων κατα[κ€\χωρισμίνων ιβ' (erou?) Άντ[ων]€ί[νου Καίσ]αρος του κυρί\ου\ Μβσορη φ'. Δ[.·.·>[ 5 iart Be iv άποροι*;. Τί€Τ€σόραπις ΤΙβναϋτος του Υί€Τ€σ6ραπίς μητρός [ ]· Copy of a register of paupers recorded in the 12th year of Antoninus Caesar the lord, Mesore 12. There is among the paupers Petesorapis the son of Penaus, the son of Petesorapis, his mother being... 1. -γραφής απόρων] The Editors 2. κ ατακ^χωρισμέν ων] ' recorded, ' prefer the translation 'a certificate as in 1 Chron. xxvii 24 ού κατεχω- of poverty,' but admit the possibility ρίσθη ό αριθμός έν βφ\ίω \ό-γων. of the meaning given above. 4. Μεσορτ} t/3'] = Aug. 5. NOTICE OF BIRTH 8l 32. NOTICE OF BIRTH P. Fay. 28. a.d. 1 50-1. Edited by Grenfell and Hunt in FayUm Towns and their Papyri, P- 137 f- The exact object of this and similar Birth Notices (P. Gen. 33 and B.G. U. 28, no, in) has not yet been determined. They were apparently not compulsory, or, as the Editors here point out, the common formula κατά τά κ€λ€υσ0€ΐ/τα would hardly have been so consistently omitted. It is also noteworthy that the ages of the boys so announced (in none of the documents is there any mention of girls) vary from one to seven years. Wilcken (Gr. Ostr. 1, p. 451 ff.) considers that their purpose was primarily military, and not fiscal. Σωκράτη καϊ Αι,δύμω τω καϊ Ύυράννω ηραμματζυσι μητροττόΧβως πάρα Ίσχυράτος του Πρώτα του Μύσθου [μ]ητρος Ύασουγαρίου της Δ^δα άπ[ο ά]μ- φόΒον 'Κρμουθιακής καϊ της τούτου <γυ- 5 ναικος %αισαρίου της ' Αμμωνίου [τ]ου Μύσθου μητρός ®αισάτος άττο του αυτού To Socrates and Didymus also called Tyrannus, scribes of the metropolis, from Ischyras, son of Protas, son of Mysthes, his mother being Tasucharion, daughter of Didas, from the quarter Hermu- thiace, and from his wife Thaisarion, daughter of Ammonius, son of Mysthes, her mother being Thaisas, from the same quarter 4. ά]μφόδου] the regular word in the papyri to denote the 1 quarter,' vicus, of a city. In the N.T. it is found only in Mk xi 4 (where see M. the examples collected by Wetstein), and in the D text of Acts xix 28. In Jer. xvii 27, xxx (xlix) 27, it is used to translate )ΊΏ"}δ< 'citadel,' 'palace.' 6 82 NOTICE OF BIRTH άμφόδου Έρμονθιακής. αττοηραφόμεθα τον γεννηθέντα ήμεΐν έζ άΧΚηΚων νίόν *Ισχυρά[ν] καϊ οντα εις το ενεστος ώ' (ετος) Άντω- νείνο(υ) 10 Κα[[]σαρος του κυρίου (έτους) α ' διό επιδί8ωμ[ι\ το της εττιγενήσεως υπόμνημα. [Ίσχυρ]α9 (βτών) μο' άσημος. Θαισάριον (ετών) κδ' άσημος. €ypa\jr[e]v ύττέρ αυτών Αμμώνιος νομογ(ράφος). 15 Hermuthiace. We give notice of the son born to us mutually, Ischyras, who is aged ι year in the present 14th year of An- toninus Caesar the lord. I therefore give in the notice of his birth. (Signed) Ischyras, aged 44 years, having no distinguishing mark. Thaisarion, aged 24 years, having no distinguishing mark. Written for them by Ammonius, scribe of the nome. 9. yev^devra] Cf. B.G.U. 28. 16 (ii/A.D.) yev-ηθέντα, and on the fluctuations in the orthography see Deissmann BS. p. 184. 10. evearbs] On the form see Mayser Gramm. p. 371. The strictly present sense of the verb must be kept in view in the translation of such a passage as 2 Thess. ii 2 (note). 11. έπώίδωμ\_ι]] the ordinary for- mula for handing in a letter or report to any royal or official authority, e.g. Diodor. xiv. 47. 2 την έτηστοΚην έπίδωκ€ τη yepovaiq. : cf. Ac. xv 30. 12. iniyevrjaews | On the form see again Deissmann BS. p. 184 f. υπόμνημα] a more general word than ZvT€v£is 'petition.' Its root- sense comes well out in P. Lille 8 (iii/B.c), a ' reminder ' addressed to a strategus with reference to an Ζντβνξις already presented to him : see further Laqueur Quaestiones, p. 8 if. 13. άσημος] Cf. B.G.U. 22. 32 (=No. 29), note. COMPLAINT AGAINST A PRIEST 83 33. COMPLAINT AGAINST A PRIEST B. G. U. 16. a.d. 159—160. From the Faiyum. Edited by Wilcken in the Berliner Griechische Urkunden 1, p. 27; cf. Erman and Krebs, p. 185. The following Report has reference to an inquiry which the five presbyter-priests of the Socnopaeus temple had been ordered to make into the conduct of a brother-priest Pane- phremmis, who was charged with letting his hair grow too long, and with wearing woollen garments. Unfortunately the papyrus breaks off without our learning the result of the investigation. * Α[ν\τίηρ(αή>ον). Ίερακι στρ{ατη^ω) καϊ Ύειμ,α^ενη βασι\(ικω) γο(αμμ,ατ€Γ), Άρσί(νο'ί'τον) 'ΐίρακ\είδο(υ) μερίΒος, παρά ΙΙακύσεως Σαταβοϋτος καϊ ΤΙανούπιος Ύεσε- νούφως καϊ ΤΙανεφρέμμεως Έτοτοήτιος καϊ ΐΐα- κύσεως ΐίακύσεως καϊ Στοτοήτως %τοτοήτι,ος των ε 5 πρεσβυτέρων Ιερέων πενταφυΧίας θεον Σοκνο- \π\αίου του ενεστώτος /cy (έτους). Πρό? το μεταΰοθεν Copy. To Hierax strategus and Timagenes royal scribe of the Arsinoite nome, district of Heraclides, from Pacysis son of Satabus and Panupis son of Tesenuphis and Panephremmis son of Stotoetis and Pacysis son of Pacysis and Stotoetis son of Stotoetis, the five elder-priests of the five tribes of the god Socnopaeus in the present 23rd year. With regard to the matter handed over to us for ex- 6. "πρεσβυτέρων Ιερέων κτλ.] The priests of the Socnopaeus temple were divided into five phylae under the rule of presbyter-priests, the title referring not to age but to dignity. These πρεσβύτεροι must be distin- tinguished from the village-pres- byters, see the note on B.G. U. 22. 11 ( = No. 29), and cf. further Otto Priester 1 p. 47 ff. 6—2 COMPLAINT AGAINST A PRIEST βίς έξέτασιν €ΐδος της του ιδίου λόγου Επιτροπής y τόμου κοΧΧη(ματος) y , oV ου Βηλούται π€ρϊ Uav€- φρβμμβως 'Ώρου συνΪ€ρέως ημών eiaayye- ΙΟ Χβντος ύ[π]ο ΤΙάσειτος Ne/λου ώ9 €%€£ προσφωνούμβν ομνύ- οντας τ]ήν Αύτοκράτορος Καίσαρος Τίτου ΑίΧίου [ f Αδριανού * Αντων\είνου Σββαστοΰ Έ,ύσεβονς τύχην Ιζ amination from the acts of the idiologos' administration volume 3, sheet 3, by which it is shown with regard to Panephremmis, son of Horus, our fellow-priest, who has been informed against by Paseis, son of Nilus, on the charge of letting his hair grow too long and of wearing woollen garments, to your inquiries whether these things are so we report on oath by the fortune of the Emperor Caesar Titus Aelius Hadrianus Antoninus Augustus Pius.... 8. εξέτασιν] forensic, as in Sap. i 9, 3 Mace, vii 5. Ιδ. \6y. επιτροπής] The general revenues of the country were under the charge of the Idiologus, and as in a Rainer papyrus (see Fiihrer du.rch die Ausstellung^ p. 77) we find a report made to his bureau as well as to the high-priest's office, to the effect that none of the priests had absented themselves from the per- formance of their religious duties, it would appear that, had it been otherwise, it was in his power to stop supplies: cf. also P. Rain. 107 (u/a.d.), where precautions are taken πρδ% τψ Ιδίω \6yu3...'iva μηκέτι ai τών θεών θρησκείαι (J as. i 27) εμποδίζο{ = ω)νται (ι Mace ix 55) (Wessely Karanis, p. 56). 11. ώς κομώντος κτλ.] For the old Egyptian practice see Herod, ii. 36 oi iptes των θεών τή μέν a\\y κυμέουσι, εν Αί-γύπτω δέ ξυρώνται, and 37 ^θήτα δέ φορέουσι ο2 Ίερέες λινέην μούνην καΐ υποδήματα βίβλινα. άλλην δέ σφι έσθήτα ουκ ϊξεστί λαβείν ούδε υποδήματα άλλα. For the verb κομάω cf. 1 Cor. xi 14 f., and in connexion with the passage before us note that in the early Church short hair was considered the mark of the Christian teacher as compared with the unshorn locks of the heathen philosopher: see Diet, of Chr. Antt. h P- 755- 12. έσθήσεσι] The double form is found according to the best MSS. in Ac. i 10 εν έσθήσεσι λευκαϊϊ. 13. προσφωνουμεν] 'report.' For this technical use of προσφωνέω, cf. P. Oxy. 51 (a.d. 173), with refer- ence to the instructions given to a public physician to 'inspect the body of a man who had been found hanged ' (έφιδεΐν σώμα νεκρόν άπηρ- τημένον) and to 1 report ' (προσφω- νήσαι) upon it. όμνύοντες κτλ.] Cf. P. Par. 47. 2 (=No. 7), note. A MARRIAGE CONTRACT 85 34. A MARRIAGE CONTRACT P. OXY. 905. A.D. 170. Discovered at Oxyrhynchus, and edited by Grenfell and Hunt in Oxyrhynchns Papyri vi, p. 243 ff. A contract of marriage between Apollonius, son of Heracles, and Thatres, daughter of Menodorus, inhabitants of the Oxyrhynchite village Psobthis. The contract, as generally in the case of similar Oxyrhynchus documents, is in the form of a protocol, and includes the ordinary provisions with regard to the maintenance of the wife, and the return of her dowry in the event of a separation, though the mention of the bride- groom's father, as a consenting party (1. 17 ff.), is unusual. The differences of formula from the Elephantine contract (No. 1) will be at once remarked. [ * Κντωνι\νου και Φαυστείνας Σεβαστών. [έξέΒοτο ΜηνόΒωρο]ς 'Ώρον μητ(ρος) ΎακάλΧίττιτου άττο κώμης "Ψώβθςως [την αυτού θν<γατ]έραν %ατρην μητρός Θατρήτος ΆποΧλωνίω [Ή.ρακ\έΌυς μητρο]ς Ταυσοράπιος άττο της αύτης κώμης προς ηάμον κοι- [νωνίαν. η δ' e/c8or]os φέρει τω άνΒρϊ [et'? φε]ρνήν \6yov [χ]ρνσον μίν κοινού σταθμω 5 ...Antoninus and Faustina, Augusti. Menodorus son of Horus, his mother being Tacallippus, of the village of Psobthis, has given for partnership of marriage his daughter Thatres, her mother being Thatres, to Apollonius son of Heracles, his mother being Tausorapis. The bride brings to her husband for dowry of common gold on the 1. The Editors think that the opening formula may be filled up with some such words as rrj τύχτ] Άντωνί]νου, and compare the ayadrj τύχτ) common in wills. 4. 7T/30S -γάμου κοι[νωνίαι>]] Cf. B.G.U. 1 05 1. 8 f . (a marriage contract — time of Augustus) avve- ληλυθέραί ά\\[ήλοι$] πρός βίου κοινωνίαν. 86 A MARRIAGE CONTRACT ^ΟξυρυΊχείττ)] μναηαΧον ev \τεταρτον\ ev elBeai συντίμηθέν, [και en ev τταρ^αφίρνοις ιματίων σουβροκομαφόρτια Βύο, [ev μβν ]νον το Be eTepov Xev/eov. [ονονν^ συμβιοντωσαν [ονν άΧλήΧοις οι γ]αμονντ€<; φυΧάσσοντες τα του ηάμου Βίκαια, [κα\ 6 ηαμων Ιττϊ\γρρη^είτω ττ} ηαμουμενη τα Ββοντα κατ α Βννα- ΙΟ μιν [τον βίου. €~\άν B[e ά]παΧΧα<γή <γ€νητ[α]ι, τέκνων όντων η καϊ [μη yei/ομίνωρ, άποΒότ]ω 6 ηαμων τα παράφερνα πάντα Oxyrhynchite standard one mina's weight, in kind, according to valuation, and in parapherna in clothing two outer veils, one... and the other white. Let the husband and wife therefore live together, observing the duties of marriage, and let the husband supply the wife with necessaries in proportion to his means. And if a separation takes place, whether there are children or none have been born, let the husband restore all the parapherna at the time 6. pvayaiov\ = μνααΐον. For the insertion of y cf. P. Par. 51. 15 ( = No. 6) K\dyu>, and see Mayser Gra? /i m. p. 167 f. iv €ΐδ*σι] For e?5os=' kind,' 'class,' in popular Gk cf. P. Tebt. 58. 20 (B.C. in) αττό παντός είδους, 289. 4f. (a.D. 23) διayeyp(aμμέvωv) κατ' είδος 'classified,' and for the bearing of this usage on 1 Thess. ν 22 see note ad I. συντιμηθέν] The corresponding subst. is found several times in the LXX, e.g. Lev. xxvii 4 της δέ θηλείας £σται η συντίμησις τριάκοντα δίδραχμα. 7· σονβρο( = ήκομαφόρτια] For this new compound the Editors com- pare P. Oxy. 921. 4 (an inventory — iii/A.D) σουρικοπάλλιον, and B.G. U. 327. 7 (ii/A.D.) σονβρικοπάλλιον. ίο. έπ<.~]χορ^ζίτω] Cf. P. Oxy. 282. 6 ff. (A.D. 30—35) i]yio μεν οΰν έπεχορ^ησα αυτή τα εξής καϊ ΰπερ δύναμιν ' I for my part provided for my wife in a manner that exceeded my resources ' — a passage that may illustrate the ' generous ' connota- tion of the word in Phil, i 19 έπι.χopηyίaς του πνεύματος Ίησοΰ Χρίστου (with Kennedy's note in the Expositor's Greek Testament). 7-77 yaμoυμέvΎ)\ For the survival of yaμεlσθa^ — nubere in legal con- tracts, see Moulton Proleg. p. 159. A MARRIAGE CONTRACT 87 μίν αμ[α] τ[τ) άπ]α\\αγη την 8[e] φβρνήν iv ήμβραις €ξη- κοντα ά[φ' η]ς £[άν ή ajiraWayr} γενηται, της πράξεως [αν]] ούσης τω £k8l80v[t]l ΜηνοΒώρον παρά τον ηαμονντος καϊ £κ 15 των νπαργ^ο\ντων αύτω πάντων, πάρων Be 6 πατήρ τον γαμονντος Ήρ[α]κ\ής Μώρον μητ(ρος) Άπ[οΧ]\ωνίας άπο της αυτής κώμης 6vSok€l τω [τε] ηάμω και evyvarat βίς βκτισιν την προκειμίνην φβρνήν· κνρία ή συνγραφή Βίσση Ί ρα- φβΐσα προς το βκάτβρον μέρος e^eiv μοναγόν, καϊ έπερωτη- 20 [θ€ν]τ€ς έαντοΐς ζ_ά\\ήλθίς^ ωμοΧό^ησαν. (βτονς) ι! Φαμβνώθ ιτ) . of the separation, and the dowry in sixty days from the day when the separation takes place, the right of execution belonging to Menodorus, the giver (of the bride), upon the husband and upon all that belongs to him. The father of the husband, Heracles, son of Morus, his mother being Apollonia, of the same village, being present assents to the marriage, and is surety for the payment of the aforesaid dowry. The contract is valid, being written in duplicate in order that each party may have one : and in answer to the formal question they declared to each other their consent. The 10th year, Phamenoth 18. 13, 14. iv ημέραις έξήκοντα] 'in πολιτικής <ρυ\α[κ]ής ' the man whom Roman marriage-contracts thirty I bailed out of the public prison,' days is a commoner limit ' (Edd.). and for the corresponding adj. (as 16. των ύπαρχ[ό]ντων κτλ.] a Heb. vii 22), cf. P. Tebt. 384. 12 common N.T. phrase, e.g. Mt. xix (a.D. 10) 6vt€s αλλήλων Zyyvot ets «Ί, Ac. iv 32, 1 Cor. xiii 3. ΐκτισιν 4 who are mutual security for 18. evdoKei] For this late Gk payment.' word cf. P. Tebt. 33. 17 ( = No. 11), 20, 21. έπ€ρωτη[θέν]τ€$ . . .ώμολό- and for its construction with the γησαν] 'a remarkably early example dative cf. 2 Thess. ii 12 (note). of the use in Egypt of the stipulatory έν-γυαται] Cf. P. Oxy. 259. 7 formula, which only becomes com- (a.D. 23) ov ένγ€Ύύημαι...έκ [r]qs mon in the third century ' (Edd.). 88 NOTICE OF DEATH 35. NOTICE OF DEATH P. OXY. 79. A.D. l8l — 192. Discovered at Oxyrhynchus, and edited by Grenfell and Hunt in Oxyrhynchus Papyri I, p. 142 f. To ensure the proper keeping of the census-returns it was customary to make official notice of all cases of death, that the names of the deceased persons might be struck off the lists. The earliest of these certificates that has been recovered is P. Brit. Mus. 281 (=11, p. 65 f.) belonging to the year a.d. 66, where a priest's death is notified to the ηγουμένου UfpeW]. Other examples are Papyri 173, 208 a, and 338 in the same collection (p. 66 ff.), and B.G.U. 17, 79, 254 — all of the second century. On the verso of the present document are several rudely written lines, containing moral precepts such as μηδίν ταπινόν μηΰζ ayevh μη$1 άδο£[ο]ν ^[[δί]] άνάλκιμον πράξης, 1 do nothing mean or ignoble or inglorious or cowardly.' From their character and the corrections in the writing that have been made, the Editors conjecture that they may have formed a school composition. Similarly the verso of another certificate (B.G.U. 583) has been utilized for a private letter (B.G.U. 594)· 7Γ Ίούλίφ κωμο^ρ(αμματβΐ) Σβσφθα πάρα, Κ(=φα\άτος Αβοντάτος μητρός ΐΙΧουτάρχης από τη- ς αύ(της) Έέσφθα. 6 σημαινόμε- Το Julius, village-scribe of Sesphtha, from Cephalas, son of Leontas, his mother being Ploutarche, from the same Sesphtha. 4. σημαινόμενου] The same sense of per litteras significare is found in Ac. xxv 27 tols /car' αύτοΰ alrias σημαναι. For other examples from the papyri, cf. P. Grenf. 1, 30. 5 f. (B.C. 103) δια y ραμμάτων έκρίναμεν σημηναι, B.G.U. 1078. 3 ff. (A.D. 39) ού καλώς δϊ έπόησας. . .μη σημαναί μοι. NOTICE OF DEATH 89 νός μου υίος ΪΙανβχώτης 5 Κ[ε]φαλα[το9] του Αβοντάτος μητρός Ήρ[α]ίδο? άττο της αν(τής) Έ,βσφθα άτβγνος ών eVe- Χζύτησβν [τ]ω ένβστώτι €τ- ι μηνϊ ' Αθύρ. Βιο βπιΒίΒω- ΙΟ μι [το] βιβΧβίΒιον άξιων τα- yrjvai αυτόν iv ττ} των τε- τεΧευτηκότων τάξει ω- ς καθηκβι, καϊ ομνύω Αυτοκράτορα Καίσαρα Μ.άρ[κο]ν 15 ΑύρήΧιον ΚόμοΒον Άντωνΐνον Έββαστον άΧηθή €ΐν[αι\ τα προ- {^ε^ραμμίνα My son who is here indicated, Panechotes, son of Cephalas, son of Leontas, his mother being Herais, from the same Sesphtha, died childless in the present year in the month Hathyr. I therefore send in this announcement, requesting that he be enrolled in the roll of the dead, as is fitting, and I swear by the Emperor Caesar Marcus Aurelius Commodus Antoninus Augustus that the above statements are true. 8. άτεχνος] = &τεκ vos : cf. Lk. xx 28 ff. 10. μηνϊ Άθύρ] The notices of death refer regularly to the month as well as year in which the death took place, unlike the notices of birth (cf. P. Fay. 28 =No. 32) in which only the year is mentioned. In neither case is the exact day ever specified. 11. βιβλάδιον] a diminutive of βιβλίον, which in itself seems to have no diminutive sense attached to it: cf. also βνβλάρων (P. Lille 7. 7, iii/B.c). rayijv at αυτόν κτλ.] In the 3rd century the corresponding formula was πβρίαι,ρεθήναι (cf. Ac. xxvii 20, Heb. x 11) τούτο τό όνομα ' that this name be blotted out ' : see Wilcken Gr. Ostr. 1, p. 455. 14. ώ? καθηκβι] Cf. ι Regn. 2. 16, Ac. xxii 22. όμνύω κτλ.] Cf. P. Par. 47. 2 ( = No. 7). 17. 7Γ po[yey ραμμένα]] Cf. Eph. iii 3 καθώς προέ-γραψα iv όλί-γω, where the temporal force of the preposition is again almost wanting. For a more technical usage of the verb see P. Flor. 99. 11 ( = No. 27). go A SOLDIER TO HIS FATHER 36. A SOLDIER TO HIS FATHER Edited by Viereck in the Berliner Griechische Urkunden II, p. 84 f , cf. p. 632. See also Deissmann, Licht vom Osteffi, p. 120 ff. The soldier Apion who had been despatched to Italy writes from Misenum to his father Epimachus, to announce his safe arrival after a stormy passage. He mentions that he has re- ceived his travelling-pay, and that his army-name is Antoni(u)s Maximus, and takes the opportunity of forwarding a picture of himself. The address is of interest as showing that the letter was sent in the first instance to the headquarters of the writer's cohort in Egypt, to be forwarded from there, as opportunity offered, to the residence of Epimachus at Philadelphia in the Fayum. In the original 11. 25, 26 are inserted in the margin. Άττίων ^ττιμάγω τω ττατρί και οτι μου κινΒυνβύσαντος €ΐς θάλασσαν Apion to Epimachus his father and lord heartiest greetings. First of all I pray that you are in health and continually prosper and fare well with my sister and her daughter and my brother. I thank the lord Serapis that when I was in danger at sea he 2. κυρίω] a title of address, see vyialveiv. P. Oxy. 744. 2 ( = No. 12). 7. κινδυνεύσαρτο* els κτ\.] Cf. 3. (ΰχομαί σε vytaiveiv] a common 2 Cor. xi 26 κινδύνου έν θαλάσσ^, epistolary formula, cf. 3 Jo. 2 trepi and for the encroachment of els on πάντων εΰχομαί ve εύοδοΰσθαι καΐ iv see P. Oxy. 294. 4 ( = No. 13). B. G. U. 423. ii/A.D. 5 A SOLDIER TO HIS FATHER 91 €σωσ€. €νθ£ως ore €ΐση\θον $h Μη- σηνονς, €\αβα βιάτικον παρα Καίσαρος χρυσούς τρεις, teal καΧώς μοί εστίν. ΙΟ ερωτώ σ€ ονν, κύριε μου πατήρ, γράψον μοι επιστοΧιον πρώτον μεν περί της σωτηρίας σον, &εύ- T€pov περϊ της των άδέλφών μον, τρ[ί]τον, ίνα σον προσκννησω την 1 5 γεραν, οτι με επαίΒενσας καΧώς, και εκ τούτον ελπίζω ταχυ προκό- σαι των θε[ώ]ν θεΧόντων. ασπασαι Καπίτων[α 7Γο]λλα και το\νς\ άδεΧφούς [μ]ου και Σε[ρήνι\\\αν και το[ύ?] φίΧονς μο[ν]. 20 saved me. Straightway when I entered Misenum I received my travelling money from Caesar, three gold pieces. And I am well. I beg you therefore, my lord father, write me a few lines, first regarding your health, secondly regarding that of my brother and sister, thirdly that I may kiss your hand, because you have brought me up well, and on this account I hope to be quickly promoted, if the gods will. Give many greetings to Capito, and to my brother and sister, and to Serenilla, and my 8. ϊσωσε. εύθ. κτλ.] Deissmann aptly recalls the account of Peter's deliverance in Mt. xiv 30 f. άρξάμε- vos καταποντίξεσθαι Ζκραξεν λέγων Κύριε, σωσόν με. ευθέων δε ό Ίησοΰς έκτείνας την χείρα κτλ. 9· ϊλαβα βίάτικον) the viaticum of the Roman soldier : cf. P. Good- speed 30, col. xli, 18 (Karanis accounts, A.D. 191-2) Έρμητι ύ(πέρ) βιατίκου (δραχμας) For the extension of the 'vulgar' 2nd aor. in α to the LXX and in lesser degree to the N.T. see Thackeray Gramm. I p. 210 if., W. Schm. p. in f. , Blass Gramm. p. 45 f. Numerous examples of this usage from the papyri will be found in Deissmann BS. p. 190 f. 10. χρυσούς τρεΐς] = 75 drachmas. 13. σωτηρίας] here used as fre- quently in the Κοινή in the general sense of 'health,' 'well-being': cf. B.G.U. 380. 6 (=No. 43). 16. χεραν] = χείρα. The late Greek form in -av is found in MSS. of the N.T., e.g. χεΐραν Jo. xx 25 AB, 1 Pet. ν 6KA: see Blass Gramm. p. 26. 17. προκόσαί] = προκόψαι : cf. Lk. ii 52, Gal. i 14. A striking parallel to the former passage occurs in Syll. 325. 18 (i/B.c), where a certain Aristagoras is praised as ηλικία προκύπτων καΐ προαγόμενο* ets τό θεοσεβεΐν. 1 8. των θε\ω~\ν θελόντων] a com- mon pagan phrase (examples in Deiss- mann BS. p. 252) which reappears in its Christian form Ac. xviii 21 του θεοΰ θέλοντο$, cf. 1 Cor. iv 19, Jas. iv 15; see further the note on B.G.U. 27. 11 ( = No. 41). Λσπασαι . . πολλά] Cf. 1 Cor. xvi 19. 92 A SOLDIER TO HIS FATHER "Επεμψα σο[ί εί]κόνιν μ[ου] Blcl Έιύκτή- μονος. 6σ[τ]£ [δε] μου όνομα ^Κντώνι,ς Μά- ξιμος. Έρρώσθαί σε εύχομαι. Κ.εντυρί(α) Άθηνονίκη. ασπάζεται σε Σερήνος 6 τον Άγα^οΟ [Δα]ι/ιοΐΌ? [κα\ ····]? ο του [···] 25 ρο? λτ<ζΙ Ύονρβων 6 του ΤαΧΧωνίου καϊ-[ — ] νή- σο ·[ ] σεν [···] [····][···]·[ ] On the verso E[tY] Φ[ιΧ]αδε\φίαν ΈπιμΧάχω απο Άπίωνος υίου. In the opposite direction the following two lines have been added : Ά·7Γ0δο? εις χώρτην πρίμαν\/ ' Απαμηνών *\ο\υ\ί\α\ν\οΰ Άι/·[··] Χφλαρίω άπο Άπίωνος ωσ/ \ τε Έπιμάχω πατρϊ αυτού. 30 friends. I send you a little portrait of myself at the hands of Euctemon. And my (military) name is Antoni(u)s Maximus. I pray for your good health. Company Athenonike. Serenus the son of Agathos Daemon greets you. ..and Turbo the son of Gallonius and... (Addressed) To Philadelphia for Epimachus from his son Apion. Then the following addition : Give this to the (office of the) first cohort of the Apamaeans to Julianus... pay master from Apion, so that (he may forward it) to Epimachus his father. 2 ι . [ef]/cγητί μου. Αοι- ΙΟ πον οΙΒα τί [7τοτ'] αίμαντω παρέσχη μαι. παιπαΊΒ- Βενμαι, καθ' bv Βϊ τρόπον. οΙΒα, οτι ήμάρτηκα. "Ή,κονσα πάρα το[ν ΤΙοστ]ούμον τον βνρόντα σαι iv τω ' Αρσαινοείττ) και άκα'ιρως πάντα σοι Βι- ηιγηται. Ουκ oiBes, οτι θέλω πηρός ηενεσται, 15 account neither did I enter into the city. But I was ashamed to come to Karanis, because I am going about in rags- I wrote you that I am naked. I beseech you, mother, be reconciled to me. But I know what I have brought upon myself. Punished I have been in any case. I know that I have sinned. I heard from Postumos who met you in the Arsinoite nome, and un- reasonably related all to you. Do you not know that I would 7. x\p.]peiv τούτο] = χάριν τούτου: see the note on P. Par. 47. 17 (= No - 7)· ^70 είσήθά] = iyw εισήλθα : see the note on B.G.U. 423. 9 ( = No. 36). 8. αίδ[υ\σοπο[ύ]μ.'ην'\ = έδυσωπού- μην (Deissmann, but regarded as a very uncertain restoration by Schu- bart). The verb is used several times by the Gk translators of the O.T., e.g. Sm. Gen. xix 21: cf. also P. Fay. 112. 12 f. (a.D. 99) καϊ etVa αυτόν μη δυσωπήσης ' don't look askance at him ' (Edd.). 9. σαπρώς] The adj. is simi- larly used of what is 'decayed,' 1 crumbling ' in Dittenberger Syll. 587. 24 (B.C. 328) μισθωτεΐ του διατ€ΐχίσματο$ avekbvei τα σαπρά καϊ των πύργων κτλ. For the metaph. sense, cf. Eph. iv 29 7ras λό-yos σαπρδς έκ του στόματος υμών μη έκπορευέσθω, and see the note on P. Brit. Mus. 356. 11 ( = No. 21). παιριπατώ] 1. περιπατά, ethically as Eph. ν 15, &c. Ύυμνόϊ] probably = ' clad only with the χιτών ' as in Jo. xxi 7. This sense is well illustrated by P. Magd. 6 (iii/B.C) ώ$ η μην "γυμνοί ϋπ' αύτών, where the complainant had just been stripped of his Ιμάτιον. ΙΟ. δ[ι\α\άΊητί μοί] Cf. Mt. ν 24 πρώτον διαλλάΎηθι τφ άδβλφφ σον. ΐι. παιπαίδευμαι] evidently in the familiar class, and Bibl. sense of ' visited with punishment or chastisement,' cf. e.g. Ps. vi 2, 1 Cor. xi 32, 2 Cor. vi 9. 12. καθ' δν δΐ τρόπον] καθ' δν δη l τρόπον, cf. καθ' δντινα ουν τρόπον, 2 Mace, xiv 3» 3 Mace, vii 7 (Deissmann). ημάρτηκα) Cf. Lk. xv 18, 21 πάτερ, ημαρτον.... 15. θέλω] For θέλω followed by ■ή [d Pap.) cf. 1 Cor. xiv 19. LETTER OF A PRODIGAL SON 95 ei yvovvai, οττως άνθρόπω [β]τ[ί] οφβίΧω οβοΧόν ; [ ] ο [ ] συ αύτη i\0e. [ ] χανκ[· · ·]οϊ> ηΓγουσα, οτι· · Jr ~ k. [ ]·λ?7σα^[··] τταρακαΧω σαι [ ]···«[·]* αν Ί ω νχεδν 20 [ ]ω παρακαλώ σαι, [ ]ωνον OeXco alyco [ ]σβί ουκ ε· [ ] — άΧλως 7γολ[·] [σβί?···] 25 The papyrus is broken off here. On the verso [ ]μητρ€Ϊ άπ Άντωνίω Aovyov υείου. rather be a cripple than be conscious that I am still owing any- one an obolus...come yourself... I have heard that. ..I beseech you... I almost. ..I beseech you. ..I will. ..not. ..otherwise.. ..(Addressed) To... his mother from Antonius Longus her son. 1 6. 07τω?] here used like wws 26. velov] This form is found = u>s = #Ti,see Blass Gramm. p. 23of. also in Lycaonian inscriptions. 38. LETTER OF CONSOLATION P. OXY. 115. ii/A.D. Discovered at Oxyrhynchus, and edited by Grenfell and Hunt in Oxyrhynchus Papyri I, p. 181 f. See also Deissmann, Licht vom Osten 2 , p. 118 fif. The following beautiful letter is addressed by a certain Irene to her friend Taonnophris and her husband Philon. These latter have apparently just lost a son, and a bereave- ment Irene herself had sustained (1. 4) leads her and all the members of her household to mourn with those who mourn. She is however bitterly conscious how little all that she can do amounts to, and breaks off with the exhortation that they must do their best to comfort one another. How different Christian 9 6 LETTER OF CONSOLATION consolation could be is clearly shown by such a passage as ι Thess. iv. 14 — 18, which the letter before us so strikingly recalls (1. n). Deissmann {pp. cit. p. 88) refers to the letter as a good example of popular narration. Έ,ϊρήνη Ύαοννώφρει καϊ ΦίΧωνι ενψυχβΐν. ι ούτως έλ,νπήθην ΚΛΙ βκΧαυσα ίπϊ τώι βνμοίρωι ώς eVl Αιδυμάτος Ζκλανσα, και πάντα οσα ην κα- 5 θηκοντα έποίησα καϊ πάντες οι έμοί, Ήπαφρόδειτος και θερμού- θιον και ΦίΧιον και * ΑποΧΧώνιος και Πλα^τα?. άλλ' όμως ονΒεν δύναται τις προς τά τοιαύτα. ΙΟ παρηγορείτε ονν εαυτούς. ευ πράττετε. Άθύρ α. On the verso Ύαοννώφρει καϊ ΦίΧωνι. Irene to Taonnophris and Philo, good cheer ! I was as much grieved and wept over the blessed one, as I wept for Didymas, and everything that was fitting I did and all who were with me, Epaphroditus and Thermouthion and Philion and Apollonius and Plantas. But truly there is nothing anyone can do in the face of such things. Do you therefore comfort one another. Goodbye. Hathyr 1. (Addressed) To Taonnophris and Philo. 2. εύφυχεΐν] in place of the cus- a similar sense in a wooden-tablet tomary χαίρειν on account of the published by Goodspeed in Melanges character of the letter. The verb Nicole, p. 180: cf. also Archiv iv, is found in an interesting 1st century p. 250. letter from a woman to her husband, 5. πάντα κτλ.] i.e. all the cus- B.G.U. 1097. 15 ού*° όλιγωρώ, άλλα tomary religious rites and prayers. (όψΰχοΰσα ιτα[ρα]μένω: cf. Phil, u "· vapvyopeire] For the corre- jg sponding subst. cf. Col. iv n (with 4. εύμοίρωι] at first understood Lightfoot's note), by the Editors as a proper name, έαυταύ*]= &KMj\ow, as in Col. iii but, as the interjected article proves, 16 : see Moulton Proleg. p. 87. to be taken as an adjective describing Ι2 · λθύ Ρ α Ί = October α8. the deceased. The word occurs in INVITATION TO DINNER 97 39. INVITATION TO DINNER P. Oxy. 523. ii/A.D. Discovered at Oxyrhynchus, and edited by Grenfell and Hunt in Oxyrhynchus Papyri III, p. 260. An invitation from Antonius to a friend (unnamed) to dinner in the house of Claudius Sarapion ; cf. B. G. U. 596 (= No. 23), and for similar formulas see P. Oxy. no, in, P. Fay. 132. From Jos. Antt. xviii § 65 ff., which implies that members of the Isis-community were in the habit of being invited to SiL-n-vov in the Isis temple, Wilcken (Archiv iv, p. 211) con- siders that such a document, as P. Oxy. no, is an invitation to a ceremonial rather than a private feast. In this way the general resemblance to the phraseology regarding the τράπεζα κυρίου και δαιμονίων in ι Cor. χ 2i becomes all the more striking. Έρωτα ae ' Αντώνιο(<ζ) Τ1τόλ,€μ(αίου) Βιττνησζαι) παρ αντώι βίς κΧείνην του κυρίου Έ,αράττι,δος iv τοΐς ΚΧαυδ(ίου) Σαραπίω(νο<;) τηι ίζ"' άττο ωρας θ'. Antonius, son of Ptolemaeus, invites you to dine with him at the table of the lord Serapis in the house of Claudius Serapion on the 1 6th at 9 o'clock. 1. έρωτ$] Ερωτάω =-peto is so thoroughly established in the Κοινή that all thought of the influence of the Heb. on its Bibl. usage may be completely dismissed: cf. 1 Thess. iv 1 (note), and see Deiss- mann BS. pp. 195, 290. 2. κ\€ί{ = ί)νψ] Sophocles Lex. s.v. cites Philo II, pp. 537 M. for κλίνη = 1 a convivial party.' 3. eV rots κτλ.] An interesting confirmation of the R.V. rendering of Lk. ii 49 έν Toh του πατρός μου 1 in my Father's house. ' 4. από ώρας θ'] The same hour is fixed in P. Oxy. no, in, and P. Fay. 132: it would correspond generally to our 3 o'clock in the afternoon. M. 7 98 EXTRACTS FROM A DIPLOMA OF CLUB MEMBERSHIP 40. EXTRACTS FROM A DIPLOMA OF CLUB MEMBERSHIP P. Brit. Mus. 1 178. a.d. 194. Edited by Kenyon and Bell in British Museum Papyri III, p. 114 ff. The following extracts are taken from a diploma of mem- bership granted to the boxer Herminus by the Worshipful Gymnastic Club of Nomads, and consist of (1) a letter from the Emperor Claudius to the Club acknowledging the 1 golden crown' which they had sent him on the occasion of his victorious campaign in Britain (11. 8 — 15), and (2) the formal notification to the members of the Club of the admission of Herminus on his payment of the statutory fee (11. 37 — 44). The whole document, whose 'unique' character is em- phasized by the Editors, is dated at Naples in Italy at the 49th performance of the Augustan games, 22nd Sept. a.d. 194, and is signed in various hands by most of the Club officials. Ύιββρως [Κλ]αυδ*ο? Καίσαρ Σεβαστός Τερμανικος Σαρ- ματικός, άρχίερβνς μ€*γι[στο]ς, Βημαρχικής βξουσίας το γ', ύπατος άποΒεδβιγ- μένος το [δ', αύτ]οκράτωρ το ιβ', πατήρ πατρί&ος, συνόδ[ω] ψΐι ξυστικτ) ΙΟ [π€ριπο\ιστίκ]τ} χαίρειν Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus Sarmaticus, the very great high-priest, in the 6th year of his tribunician power, consul-designate for the 4th time, (proclaimed) Emperor for the 1 2th time, father of his country, to the Gymnastic Club of Nomads, greeting. q. airo5e5eiy^vos] ' designated,' evidence of various inscriptions was * nominated,' as frequently in late apparently the principal athletic Gk : cf. 1 Thess. ii 4 (note). society of Rome, the Editors refer 10. συν6δ[φ] κτλ.] For a descrip- toFriedlanderSittengesc/iicAieRoms* tion of this Club, which on the II, p. 491 f. EXTRACTS FROM A DIPLOMA OF CLUB MEMBERSHIP 99 Τον 7Γ€μ[φ]θ4ντ[α μο]ϊ υή> υμών eVl ττ) κατά 3ρ€τάννων veuey χρυ- σουν σ[τέ]φ[α]νον ηδβως οΚαβον σνμβοΧον ττβριεχοντα της υμετέ- ρας προς μ€ βνσβββίας. ΟΙ ττρεσββύοντες ήσαν Ύίβ. Κλ. 'Κρμάς Ύίβ. Κλ. Κύρος Δίων ΜικκάΚου Άντιοχβύς. βρρωσθζ. 1$ Ή Upa ξυστική πβριπολιστι,κη Άδριανή Άντωνιανή Σβπτιμιανή σΰνοΒος των irepl τον Ήρακλεα καϊ τον άηωνιον και αυτοκράτορα Καίσαρα Α 1 Έ,βτττίμίον Σευήρον ΙΙβρτίνακα Έ,ββαστόν τοις άττο της [αυτής συνο\δου χαίρβιν. 4° [Τβινώσκβτβ] οντα \?)μών\ συνοδείτην Έρμβΐνον, τον καϊ Μώρον, I received with pleasure the golden crown which was sent to me by you on the occasion of my victory over the Britons, as an expression of your loyal devotion towards me. The ambassadors were Tib. CI. Hermas, Tib. CI. Cyrus, Dion son of Miccalus, an Antiochene. Farewell. The Worshipful Gymnastic Club of Nomads under the patron- age of Hadrian Antoninus Septimius, who meet under the auspices of Heracles and the umpire of games and Emperor Caesar Lucius Septimius Severus Pertinax Augustus, to the members of the same club greeting. Know that we are adopting as member Herminus, also called 12. rfj κατά, Bper. veiiey] in add from the papyri such passages A.D. 43. as P. Par. 29. 9 f. (U/b.c) 5t' rjv 13. περιέχοντα] Cf. 2 Mace, xi έχετε πρό$ το θάον ενσέβααν, and 16 έπιστοΧαι.,.πβρίέχονσαι τον τρόπον the payments made to the Socno- τοΰτον, Ac. xxiii 25 Α έτηστολην 7re- paeus temple έξ εύσεββία* in P. Tebt. ριέχονσαν (ϊχουσαν KB) τον τύπον 298. 45 (a.D. 107-8). τούτον. πρβσβεύοντβς] The regular use of 14. ei*re/9eias] To what Deiss- this verb in the Greek East in con- mann (BS. p. 364) says of the nexion with an Imperial embassy religious connotation of this word, lends fresh emphasis to the Pauline 7—2 100 EXTRACTS FROM A DIPLOMA OF CLUB MEMBERSHIP [ΈρμοποΧείτην πύ]κτην ώ? ετών καί άποδεδωκότα το κατά τον νόμ[ον εν\τάηιον παν εκ πΧήρους δηνάρια εκατόν, εγράψα- μεν ονν νμεΐν ίνα είδήτε. ερρωσθε. Morus, boxer of Hermopolis, about years old, on his payment of the legal fee amounting altogether to a hundred denarii. We have written you accordingly that you may know. Farewell. claim in 2 Cor. ν 2o, Eph. vi 20: see Deissmann Ζ (λ 2 p. 284. 42. ώ$ έτών] The actual age of Herminus has not been filled in here, but from a census return of a.d. 216 or 217 that has been recovered, P. Brit. Mus. 935 (=HI, p. 29 f.), we know that it was 27. 43. έν]τά-γιον] apparently here = *a fee for registration' (Edd.). The word is found several times in late papyri =' receipt, ' e.g. P. Oxy. 136, 142 (both vi/a.d.). έκ πλήρον!] Cf. P. Par. 26. 8 (=No. 5). 41. LETTER FROM ROME B. G. U. 27. ii/A.D. From the Fayum. Edited by Krebs in the Berliner Griechische Urkunden I, p. 41, cf. p. 353. See also Erman and Krebs, p. 213. The ship-master Irenaeus, who had been sent with a cargo of corn to Rome, writes from thence to his brother in the Fayum announcing his safe arrival. According to our mode of reckoning, he had reached Ostia on June 30th, finished un- loading on July 1 2th, and arrived in Rome a week later, where he was now awaiting his discharge. Apart from its contents, the letter is interesting as one of the few papyrus-documents, hitherto discovered in Egypt, but not written there: cf. B.G.U. 423, 632, P. Amh. 3 (a) (all from Rome), B.G.U. 316 (from Ascalon), ? 895 (from Syria), and a Latin papyrus from Seleucia in Pieria (cf. Wessely Taf Lat. No. 7): see Wilcken Archiv 11, p. 138 n. 2 . LETTER FROM ROME 10 1 [Έίίρηναΐος Άττολι- [ναρίωι τ]ώι ά8ε[Χ]φ[ώι] 7τ[ολλα] χαίρ[ειν\ καϊ οιά π[α]ντός εύχομαι σε υηιενεν και [ε'γώ ?] αυτός υηιενω. Τινώσ- κ€ΐ ν σε θεΧω οτει εις γην 5 εΧήΧυθα ττ/ γ' του Έπε^ψ μηνός, και εξε[κ]ενωσα μεν ττ) ιη του αυτού μηνός, άνεβην δε εις 'Ρώμην ττ) κε του αύ- ^του μηνός, και παρεΒεξατο ή- 10 μας ο τόπος ως ό θεός ηθεΧεν, και καθ' ήμεραν προσΒεχόμ[ε- θα Βιμι[σ]σωρίαν, ώστε εως σήμερον μηΒεν(α) άποΧε- Χύσθαι των μετα σίτου. 15 Ασπάζομαι την σύνβιόν σου Irenaeus to Apolinarius his brother, many greetings. Con- tinually I pray that you may be in health, even as I myself am in health. I wish you to know that I arrived at land on the 6th of the month Epeiph, and I finished unloading my ship on the 1 8th of the same month, and went up to Rome on the 25th of the same month, and the place welcomed us, as God willed. Daily we are waiting for our discharge, so that up till to-day no one of us in the corn service has been let go. I greet your wife 4. ^νώσκειν κτλ. ] Cf. the Paul- ine formula ού θέλω δε ύμας ayvodv (Rom. i 13 etc.). 7· έ&\_><Μ νωσα ] Cf. the use of the verb in Song of Solomon i 3 μύρον έκκενωθεν δνομά σου, and see the note by Dr J. H. Moulton in Exp. VI iii, p. 276. 10. τταρεδέξατο] For the idea of 1 welcome ' underlying the word cf. Mk iv 20, Acts xv 4 παρεδέχθησαν άπό της εκκλησίας. ιι. ώς ό θεός -ήθελεν] This precise formula has not yet been discovered elsewhere, and has led to the idea that the writer was a Christian, cf. καθώς (ό θεός) ηθέλησεν in ι Cor. xii 18, xv 38, and see further the note on B.G.U.423. 18 ( = No. 36). 13. διμί[σ]σωρίαν] Cf. Latin lit- terae dimissoriae. 102 LETTER FROM ROME ττολλά καί Σερήνον καί πάν- τες τους φίΧοϋντάς σε κατ όνο- μα. "Έ,ρρωσο. Μεσορη θ'. On the verso much, and Serenus, and all who love you, by name. Good-bye. Mesore 9. (Addressed) To Apolinarius from Irenaeus his brother. Edited by Grenfell and Hunt in Oxyrhynchus Papyri I, p. 185 f. For various emendations in the text which have been followed here, see Wilamowitz-Moellendorf, G.G.A. 1898, p. 686, and Blass, Jlermes, xxxiv (1899), Ρ· 3 I2ff -; cf. also Deissmann, Licht vom Osfen 2 , p. 137 if. A letter from a boy to his father complaining that he had not been taken to Alexandria. Notwithstanding the atrocious spelling and grammar, which are on a level with the unfilial tone of the contents, the letter is very instructive for the student of the Greek vernacular. θεων ®ecovL τώ ττατρϊ γαίρειν. καλώς εποίησες. ουκ άπενηχές με μετ 6- σοΰ εις ttoXlv. ή ού θεΚις άττενεκκειν με- Theon to Theon his father, greeting. You did a fine thing ! You have not taken me away along with you to the city ! If 1. θέων] From the address we use of the verb cf. P. Par. 49. 23 f. learn that Theon fils was also known (ii/B.C. ) δια τό els την πάλιν μ€ θέλαν 8. κατ δνομα] Cf. 3 Jo. 15 ασττάξου τού$ φίλου* κατ όνομα. 42. A BOY'S LETTER Ρ. Οχγ. 1 1 9· ii/iii A.D. as Qeiavas. δούναι aireveyKeiv. έσοΰ] For the form see Moulton, Proleg. p. 134. 1. άπένηχες] — Airijveyxes, as aire- νέκκειν (1. 3) = aireveyKeiv, and aire- νέκαι \.S) = aT€v4yKai. For a similar A BOY'S LETTER 103 τ eaov 6ΐς 'ΑΧεξανδρίαν, ού μη γράψω σε ε- πιστοΧήν, οΰτ€ ΧαΧώ σε, οΰτβ vlyeva) σε 5 €ΐτα. αν δε €\θτ)ς ei, οίίτε ττάΧι χαίρω σε Χυττόν. αμ μη θβΧης cnrevetcai μ\β], ταύτα γε^ζ^ετε. και η μήτηρ μου €ΐττ€ Άρ~ χελαω, οτι ανάστατοι μβ' αρρον αυτόν. 10 καΧώς Be έττοίησες. δώρά μοι ε7τε//Λ|τε[ v 3) this double negative 12. άράκια] Apparently a di- seems always to carry the full em- minutive of άρακοι, a leguminous phasis that it possesses here. For plant which grows among lentils, its general use in the Gk Bible, see The irony underlying its use here Moulton's careful statement Proleg. may perhaps be brought out by the p. 187 flf. rendering 'husks': cf. Lk. xv 16 6. &v] — eav, a dialectic variant κεράτια. which in the N.T. is confined to πεπλάνηκαν ήμω( = α)ς] This me- the Fourth Gospel (Jo. ν 19, xii 32, taphorical use of the verb is com- xiii 20, xvi 23, xx 23 {bis)): see mon in the N.T., Mt. xxiv 4 al. further Moulton Proleg. p. 43, n. 2. 14, 15. ού μη φά-γω κτλ.] Deiss- 8. λυπόν] = λοιπόν, cf. ι Cor. iv 2 al. mann compares the resolution of the 10. ανάστατοι] Cf. B.G. U. 1079. Jewish zealots in Ac. xxiii 12 μήτ€ 2θ ( = No. 15). φα~γ€Ϊν μήτε ireiv. I04 LETTER OF AN ANXIOUS MOTHER 43. LETTER OF AN ANXIOUS MOTHER B. G. U. 380. iii/A.D. From the Fayum. Edited by Krebs in Berliner Griechische Urkunden II, p. 40, with emendations by Viereck, p. 355. See also Preisigke, Familienbriefe y p. 95 f. ; Erman and Krebs, p. 212 f. A mother has heard of an injury to her son's foot, but resolves to delay setting off to visit him, until she learns from himself how he really is. These tidings she now begs him to communicate and so relieve the anxiety of a mother. The letter, which is in very illiterate Greek, is written on the verso of an official document, which had been crossed through, cut into smaller pieces, and sold for further use (cf. Intr. p. xxiif.). His mother to... her son, greeting. At a late hour I went to Serapion..., and asked about your health and the health of your children. And he told me that you had a sore foot owing to a 2. όψείας κτλ.] Cf. Mk xi. 11 ' master,' or ούετρανόν * veteran.' όψίας (όψέ $)...τφ ώρα$. P. Tebt. €ξέτα<Τ€] = έξήτασα. For the verb, 283. 6 f. (B.C. 93 or 60) has όψίτερον cf. Jo. xxi 12. Ή μητη[ρ- ·]€\όχω τω νίώι yaipeiv. 9 -«Αι Όψείας της ωρας άττελ- τοΰσα προς Repair ίων α τον βατρανον έξίτασβ 7Γ6/Η της σωτηρίας σου και της ττβΒίων σον, καϊ el- ire μοι } οτι τον ττόΒαν ττο- 5 LETTER OF AN ANXIOUS MOTHER 105 νύς άπο σκοΧάπου, και έτοΧότην, ως σου πβρισό- 10 repov νωχεΧβυομίνου. Και αίμοΰ Χαίρουσας τω Έ,βραπίωνι, οτι συνε(ρ)ξίρ' χομί συ, e\eyai μοί' Ούδβν π€ρισότβ[ρ]ον βχι σβ. Et Be οι- 15 Βες σατω, οτι έχεις ετι, >γράψον μοι, και χαταβενω περπατώ μετά ου iav εΰ- ρω. οΰν άμεΧήσης, τε~ χνον, ypayfre μοι περί της 20 e σωτηρίας [σ]ου ώσθ ίΒώς πό- βον τέκνου. Άσπάζετέ σ€ τά τεχνα σου. ΑύρήΧιος Πτο- Χεμινο τω πατρεί χαίρι πεΐ- V σον Αιοννσιον χο\ί\ρειν τεχν(ρν). 2$ splinter. And I was troubled because you were only able to walk so slowly. And when I said to Serapion that I would go along with him to (see) you, he said to me, " There is nothing so much the matter with you." But if you yourself know that matters are still not going well with you, write to me, and I will come down, going with anyone I may find. Do not then forget, my child, to write me regarding your health, for you know the anxiety (of a mother) for a child. Your children greet you. Aurelius... greets his father. Persuade Dionysius to greet the child. 9. σκόλάπον] = σκόλοπο$. This passage shows that in the vernacular σκόλοψ had come to mean 'splinter,' ' thorn,' rather than ' stake ' : cf. Numb, xxxiii 55, Sir. xliii 19, 2 Cor. xii 7. 10. έτολότην] = έθολώθψ. Ap- parently an instance of the somewhat rare verb θολόω in its metaphorical sense, cf. Eur. Ale. 1067 θόλοι δέ καρδίαν. ιι. νωχέλευομένον] The verb occurs three times in Aquila's version of the Ο.Τ υ Prov. xviii 9, xxiv 10, Job ii 4. f ^OVC S< tul^ rU^ilu. · ai, 22. ώσθ' κτλ.] = ώ? «δώ? φόβον. ιοό LETTER OF A PI Ο Ν 44. LETTER OF APION P. Tebt. 421. iii/A.D. Edited by Grenfell, Hunt, and Goodspeed in Tebtunis Papyri 11, p. 298. An urgent letter addressed to a certain Didymus informing him that his sister is ill, and bidding him come at once. 9 Απ ίων ΔιΒνμω γαίρζιν. πάντα ύπβρθβμβνος έξαυτής αμα τω Χαββΐν σβ ταντά μου τα γράμματα yevod προς €μ£ eVet τ) άΒβΧφή σον ρωθρ6ν€ται. καϊ το κιτώνιον 5 αυτής το Χβυκόν τό παρα σοι eviy- . κον βργ\ο\μβνος το Be καΧΧάϊνον ^ μ[η] eviytcys, αλλά θύΧις αύτο πωΧή- σα[ί] πωΧησον, θέΧις αυτό άφβΐναι Apion to Didymus greeting. Put off everything, and imme- diately on receipt of this letter of mine come to me, since your sister is sick. And her tunic, the white one which you have, bring when you come, but the turquoise one do not bring. But if you wish to sell it, sell it ; if you wish to let your daughter have it, let 2. έξαυτής] a late Gk word= Proleg. p. 122. Lat. ilico. It occurs six times in 0Ats κτλ.] In a note in the the N.T., e.g. Mk vi 25, Ac. χ 33, American Journal of Theology XII, Phil, ii 23. p. 249 f. Goodspeed aptly compares 5. νωθρΐύΐταϊ] Cf. B.G.U. 449.4 the 'crisp interrogatives ' used by St (ii/iii A.D.) άκούσας otl νωθρεύχι άγω- Paul in 1 Cor. vii 27 (cf. v. 18 and νιουμ€ν, and for the adj. as in Heb. J as - v 3)> and suggests that in both vi 12, cf. P. Amh. 78. 15 (H/a.d.) cases the writers were employing no έ> νωθρίν μου Ί ζνομένου 4 when I rhetorical artifice, but simply 1 the had shown myself sluggish or in- most concise conditional mechanism different 'as regards my rights. known to them.' Cf. also Blass 8. μ[η] ipiyicys] On the force of Gramm. p. 302. μή with the aor. subj. see Moulton LETTER OF APION I07 rfj Θυηατρί σ\ον\ άφβς. άλλα μή άμέλή- ΙΟ σ7?? τι αυτής [κ]αϊ μή σκν\χ)<ζ την ^[ννα\ΐκά σον ή τά παιΒία, ςρ'χόμε- ν[ο]ς δβ βρχου ίς Seoyev&a. βρρωσθαί σε εύχομαι. her have it. But do not neglect her in any way, and do not trouble your wife or the children. And when you come, come to Theognis. I pray for your health. 11. μη σκύλφ] 1 do not trouble.' 12. έρχ6μ€νοί δέ ίρχου] a good For this weakened sense, as in instance of the manner in which Mk ν 35, Lk. vii 6, viii 49, cf. fur- a phrase, while suggesting Hebraistic ther P. Oxy. 295. 5 (c. a.d. 35) μη influence, may nevertheless be true σκ{λ}ι/λλ6 έατήρ, and for examples Gk, however unidiomatic: see fur- of the verb's varied usage see Moul- ther, Moulton Proleg. p. 75 f. ton Exp. vi iii, p. 273 f. 45. HIRE OF DANCING GIRLS P. GRENF. II, 67. A.D. 237. From the Fayum. Edited by Grenfell and Hunt in Greek Papyri, Series II, p. 101 if. For the emendations that have been introduced into the following text, see Wilcken, Archiv in, p. 124. An interesting glimpse into the lighter life of the Fayum is afforded by the following document, in which the village council of Bacchias enter into a contract for the services of two dancing-girls, evidently for some approaching festival. We may compare the engagement of pantomimes and musicians in P. Flor. 74 (a.d. 181), and the accounts of the receipts and expenditure in connexion with public games at Oxyrhynchus, P. Oxy. 519 (π/a.d.), also P. Brit. Mus. 331 (=11, p. 154) (a.d. 165) which, as Wilcken {Archiv 1, p. 153, cf. in, p. 241) has shown, deals with a similar engagement. ιο8 HIRE OF DANCING GIRLS [Αύρ]ηΧ(ίω) ®€ωνι πρωνοη(τη) αύΧ(ητρίοων) [πα]ρά ΑνρηΧίου ΆσκΧά ΦιΧαΒέΧ- [φου] ηγουμένου συνόδου κώ- [μη]ς Ίϊακχιάδος. βουΧομαι [ί\κΧαβ6ΐν παρά σου Τ[.]σα£'ι/ 5 \ρρ\γτ)στρίαν συν eTepa μια [X]ei~ [τουρ]γησιν ήμΐν iv rfj προ[κβ]ι- \μ£\ντ) κώμχι Ιπ\ ημέρας ι α\πο της iy Φαώφι μηνός [κατ]ά αρχαίους, Χαβμανόντων 10 [αυ\των υπβρ μισθού ημβρη- [σί]ως (οραχμάς) Χς-', και υπβρ τίμημα- [τος] πασών των ημερών To Aurelius Theon, provider of flute-girls, from Aurelius Asclas Philadelphia, president of the village council of Bacchias. I wish to hire from you T.sais the dancing-girl along with one other to perform for us in the aforesaid village for ten days from the 13th of the month Phaophi old style, they receiving by way of hire 36 drachmas daily, and by way of payment for the whole period three 1. ιτρω( = ο)νοη(τχι)] For the verb cf. P. Tebt. 40. 12 ( = No. 10). αύ\(ητρίδων)] For the conjunction with ορχησις, cf. Mt. xi 17 ηύΧήσαμεν ύμΐν κ. ουκ ώρχήσασθβ. 3· τ/ΎΟυμενου κτλ.] For the vil- lage council which was composed of the 'elders' see the note on P. Tebt. 40. 17 ( = No. 10). Ή7. is evidently here its ' president ' or 1 head, ' cf. B.G.U. 270. 6 (ii/A.D.) 7/7. κώμης, though the title is by no means limited to this signification: see Editors' note on P. Fay. 1 10. 26. The N.T. usage in Heb. xiii. 7 etc. may be illustrated by P. Brit. Mus. 281. 2 ( = 11, p. 66) (a.d. 66) where the death of a priest is notified ττγουμένοι$ ΐ€[ρέων]. 6. [ρρ]χηστρίαν] Cf. Mt. xiv. 6 ώρχήσατο ή θυ-γάτηρ τ. 'Ή,ρψδιάδος iv τφ μέσφ. 6, 7· [\]€ΐ[τουρ]'γήσιν] = \€ΐτουρ· Ύησαν,α happy suggestion (Wilcken) for the editorial δι' [ορχ]ησιν. For the verb, cf. P. Par. 26. 2 ( = No. 5). 10. [κατ]α αρχαίου*] i.e. the old Egyptian system of reckoning 365 days to the year without a leap-year, which, even after the introduction of the Augustan calendar, continued to be used in many non-official documents: see the Editors' note here and their introd. to P. Oxy. 235. 12. δραχμαςλ^'] In P. Flor. 74 the two pantomimes with their band receive the same money payment with a like allowance of food. Ac- cording to P. Oxy. 519 an actor received as much as 496 drachmas, and an Homeric rhapsodist {δμηρι- arrjs) 448 drachmas, but the period of the engagement is not specified. HIRE OF DANCING GIRLS 109 [πυρο]ύ άρτάβας y και ψωμιών £ € [ v ]yV 16 > virep καταβάσεων 15 και αναβάσεως όνους γ'· ivrev- 6e\y\ Be εσχή(κασι) ύττερ άραβώνος [rrj τ\ιμχι iλXoyoυμev[o]v σ[ο]ι (Βραχμας [']β. (έτους) y" Αύτοκράτορος (Καί)σαρος Ταίου ΊουΧίου 20 Ούήρου Μαξιμίνου Ευσεβούς Έιΰτυχούς Σεβαστού Τ ep μανικού M€yίστoυ Δακικον Μεγίστου [Σα]ρματικού Μεγίστου (και) Ταίου 'ΙουΧίου Ούήρου Μαξίμου Τερμανικού artabas of wheat, and fifteen couples of delicacies, and for their conveyance down and back again three asses. And of this they have received drachmas by way of earnest money to be reckoned by you in the price. The 3rd year of the Emperor Caesar Gaius Julius Verus Maximinus Pius Felix Augustus Germanicus Maximus Dacicus Maximus Sarmaticus Maximus (and) Gaius Julius Verus Maximus 14. ψωμίων] Cf. P. Tebt. 33. 14 ( = No. 11;. 15. υπέρ καταβάσεων κτλ.] Cf. the similar provision for conveyance on the journey ' up ' and ' down ' in P. Brit. Mus. 331 ( = 11, p. 154). 17. άραβώνοί] For the spelling, see Moulton Proleg. p. 45, Thack- eray Gramm. 1, p. 119, and for the meaning, cf. P. Par. 58. 14 (U/b.c.) where a woman who is selling a cow receives 1000 drachmas as άραβωνα. The vernacular usage (see Lex. Notes, Exp. νπνί,ρ. 280) amply confirms the N.T. sense of ' an earnest, ' or a part given in advance of what will be bestowed fully after- wards, in 2 Cor. 122, ν 5, Eph. 114. 18. [ry r]i/tg e\\oy.] The Edd. read originally [τον] μη i\\oy., as if the arrhabo were to be supple- mentary to the contract price, but, as Wilcken's emendation shows, it was to be included in it. έλλο-γουμένου] To the technical use of this word, as in Philem. 18, add such a further ex. from the papyri as P. Strass. 32. 9 f. (iii/A.D.) δότω \6yov, τί αύτφ 00eiX[e]rcu. . .ΐνα οϋτων αύτφ έν\ογηθχι, and for its more metaphorical sense, as in Rom. ν 13, cf. the interesting rescript in which the Emperor Hadrian an- nounces certain privileges to his soldiers: B.G.U. 140. 31 f. ούχ Zvena του δοκεΐν με αντοΐν iu\oyeiv, 4 not however that I may seem thereby to be commending myself to them.' no HIRE OF DANCING GIRLS [Μεγίστου] Δακικοΰ Μεγίστου %αρματίκ[οΰ 2$ [Μεγίστου το]ΰ γενναιότατου (Καί)σαρος, κυρίων \αΐ\ωνίω[ν Χε]βαστών ΈπΙφ [. Germanicus [Maximus] Dacicus Maximus Sarmaticus [Maximus], the most noble Caesar, the aeonian lords Augusti, Epeiph... 27. [afJoi/talV]] a constantly re- curring epithet of the Imperial power at any rate from the time of Hadrian (B.G.U. 176. 12 του αιωνίου κόσμου του κυ[ρί]ου Καίσαρος), and always apparently in the sense of the Lat. perpetuus. In the vernacular there- fore the word does not do more than depict that of which the horizon is not in view. Cf. Deissmann BS. p. 363, and the exx. in Exp. VI viii, p. 424 f., and Vil v, p. 174. 46. MAGICAL FORMULA P. Oxy. 886. iii/A.D. Edited by Grenfell and Hunt in Oxyrhynchus Papyri vi, p. 200 f. A formula for obtaining an omen, purporting to be derived from a sacred book. Μεγάλη *Ισίς ή κυρία. άντίγραφον ιεράς βί- βλου της εύρετίσης εν Great is the Lady Isis. Copy of a sacred book found in the 1. Μβγάλτ/ *Ίσΐ5 κτλ.] an invo- cation to the goddess, which lends additional confirmation to Ramsay's view {Church in the Roman Empire p. 135 ff.) that in Ac xix. 28 Μεγάλη ■η (om. η D 1 ) "Αρτεμις Έφεσίων we have 1 a stock phrase of Artemis- worship,' which rose at once to the lips of the excited mob, rather than an argument directed against St Paul's doctrine. 2 — 4. Up. βίβλου τ. εύρετίσης ( = ευρεθείσης) κτλ.] A striking parallel (suggested by Cumont to the Editors) is found in Catal. codd. Astr. Graec. vii, p. 62 Βίβλος ευρεθείσα έν'Ή,λιουπόλει της Αιγύπτου έν τφ Ίερφ έν άδυτου έγγ€γραμμ4τη έν ίεροΧς -γράμμασι κτλ. MAGICAL FORMULA III τοις του Έρμου ταμίοις. ο Be τρόπος έστιν τα ττ€ρ\ϊ] 5 τά γράμματα κθ' δι ων 6 Έρμης κβ ή Ύ 1σις ζητούσα εαυτής τον ά- δβΧφον κβ άνδρα "Ο- aipetv. ίπικαΧοΰ μβ[ν (?) ΙΟ τον (ή\ιον) κβ τους iv βυ- θω θβούς πάντας ττ€- ρϊ ων θέΧις κΧηδονισ- θηναν. Χαβων φυνι- κος άρσςνος φύΧΧα κθ' 15 €ττί^ρ{αψον) ev έκάστω των φυΧΧων τα, των θεών ονόματα Κ€ Ιττευξά- μςνος €pe κατά δύο archives of Hermes. The method is concerned with the 29 letters, which were used by Hermes and by Isis, when she was seeking for her brother and husband Osiris. Call upon the sun and all the gods in the deep concerning those things about which you wish to receive an omen. Take 29 leaves of a male palm, and write upon each of the leaves the names of the gods, and having prayed lift 6. τα Ύράμματα κθ'] The letters of the alphabet played a large part in magical divination (cf. Reitzen- stein Poimandres pp. 260, 288 ff.), though no reason has as yet been suggested why their number here should be 29 instead of 24. For a corresponding use of the vowels cf. P. Brit. Mus. 121. 705 ff. (=1, p. 107), partly to be explained by the fact that 1 they form an amplifi- cation of the name taw or taew which represented the Hebrew name of the Deity' (Kenyon). 10. έπικαλου] With the frequent occurrence of this word in magical formulae (e.g. I. 350 of the Brit. Mus. papyrus cited above) cf. such passages from the Gk Bible as Sir. xlvii 5 έπεκαλέσατο yap Κύριον τον ϋψιστον, Ac. vii 59 "Στέφανον έπικαλούμζνον καί λέ-γοντα Κύριε Ίτ7<Γοΰ κτλ. ΐ3· κληδονισθηναί] a LXX word, e.g. Deut. xviii 10 ούχ (ύρβθήσεταί... κΧηδονιζόμενος. ι6. έπί-γρίαψορ) iv] Cf. Ac xvii 23 βωμον έν φ έττ^έ^ρατττο ΑΓΝΩΣΤΩ ΘΕΩ. 19» 2θ. Ipe { = alpe) κατα δύο δύο] For the mixed distributives, cf. Lk. χ 1 άνα δύο δύο BK, and for evidence that we need no longer find a ' Hebraism ' in δύο δύο and similar combinations, see Moulton Proleg. p. 97, Thackeray Gramm. I. P- 54· 112 MAGICAL FORMULA δυο, τό δε ύπο\πτό[μ]€~ 20 νον €σ*χατον άναηνω- 71 κ€ €νρήσις σου την κ\η- hova iv οϊς μέτβστβίν καϊ χρημαθισθήστ) τη- Χανγώς. 25 them up two by two, and read that which is left at the last, and you will find in what things your omen consists, and you will receive a clear answer. 24· χρημ.αθ( = τ)ισθήσχι] Cf. P. ryXavyQs] Cf. Mk viii 25 ένέ· Par. 46. 2 ff. (B.C. 153) τα παρά των βλεπεν τη\αιτγώ$ άπαντα. The cor- θ€ών κατά \byov σοι χρηματίζεται, responding adj. and substantives are and for a similar use of the pass, in found m the LXX, e.g. Pss. xviii. 8, the N.T., see Mt. ii 12, 22, Lk. ii xv »- ™> Lev. xiii. 23. 26, Ac. χ 22, Heb. viii 5, xi 7. 47. MAGICAL INCANTATION P. Par. 574. iii/A.D. Edited by Wessely in Denkschriften der philosophisch-historischen Classe der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Wien, xxxvi (1888), p. 75. See also the same writer's Monuments du Christianisme, p. 183 ff., and his article On the Spread of Jewish- Christian Religious Ideas among the Egyptians in Exp. Ill iv, p. 194 ff. The following extract from the great Paris magical papyrus contains the Greek text of an ancient Coptic spell, which probably goes back as far as the second century. It will be noticed that the native Egyptian terms are simply transcribed into Greek characters. Apart from its other features, the papyrus is of special interest to Biblical students as showing how widely Jewish-Christian names and ideas had spread among the Egyptians at this early date. Wessely indeed claims this spell as One of the most ancient traces of the propagation of Christianity in Egypt ' {Monuments du Christi- am'sme, p. 185). MAGICAL INCANTATION 113 ττράξνς yevvaia €κβά\\ουσα δαίμονας. 122J Xόyoς Χνγόμενος eVl της κεφαλής αυτού. βαλε έμπροσθεν αυτού κλώνας eXata? καϊ όπισθεν αυτού σταθείς λ^εις* 1230 χαίρε φνουθι ν ( Αβραάμ* χαίρε πνου τ€ ν Λσάκ* χαίρε 7τνουτ€ ν Ιακώβ* Ιησούς 7TL Χρήστος πι άηως ν πνεύμα ψιηρινφιωθ εθσαρηι ν Ίσασφε εθσαχουν ν Ισασφι* ενα Ιαω Σα Ι2 35 βαωθ μαρετετενσομ σωβι σα βυ\ άπο τού Β(ε)ϊ(να) σατετεννουθ παϊ π ακάθαρτος ν δαίμων πι σαδανάς εθιηϊωθφ εξορκίζω σε δαΐμον, όστις ποτ ούν ει, κατά τούτου 1240 τού θεού σαβαρβαρβαθιωθ σαβαρ A notable spell for driving out demons. Invocation to be uttered over the head (of the possessed one). Place before him branches of olive, and standing behind him say: Hail, spirit of Abraham ; hail, spirit of Isaac ; hail, spirit of Jacob ; Jesus the Christ, the holy one, the spirit... drive forth the devil from this man, until this unclean demon of Satan shall flee before thee. I adjure thee, Ο demon, whoever thou art, by the God Sabarbarbathioth 1227. 7rpa|is] Cf. Ac. xix 18, where the word is similarly used of magical spells, and the apocryphal Gospel of Nicodemus i, where the Jews bring the charge against Jesus that δαιμονιζομένου* έθεράπευσεν iv σαββάτψ από κακών πράξεων. έκβάλλουσα] Cf. Mt. vii 22 τφ σφ ονόματι δαιμόνια έξφάλομεν. 1231, 2. Αβραάμ κτλ.] The ap- peal to the God of Abraham, of Isaac and of Jacob is very common in the magical papyri. Deissmann (BS. p. 282) quotes Origen c. Cels. ν 45 to the effect that these names had to be left untranslated in the adjurations if the power of the in- cantation was not to be lost. If. 1233. 'ϊησονς κτλ.] Another ex- orcism in the same papyrus begins 1. 3019 f., ορκίζω oi) Δβ]κίου Εύσ[ε/3οί)9] [Ε]ι;τ[υχοί)9] 2β[/3]α[σ]τοί) Έττ[αφ] β'. decrees I have sacrificed and poured libations and tasted the offerings, and I request you to counter-sign my statement. May good fortune attend you. I, Aurelius Diogenes, have made this request. (2nd hand) I, Aurelius Syrus, as a participant have certified Diogenes as sacrificing along v/ith us. (1st hand.) The first year of the Emperor Caesar Gaius Messius Quintus Trajanus Decius Pius Felix Augustus, Epeiph 2. 10. τά προστ€[τ]ατα[·γ]μ[έ]να] = τά ττροστ tray μένα, the imperial edict, or the magisterial decrees by which it was enforced. For the verb, cf. Ac. xvii 16 ορίσας προστετα-γ- μένους καιρούς. ιι. ϊθυσα κτλ.] Cf. the striking figurative use made by St Paul of these familiar acts of worship, Phil, ii 1 7 άλλά ei και σπένδομαι έτΙ rrj θυσία και λειτουργία της πίστεως υμών; see also 2 Tim. iv 6. 12, 13. [έ-γ€υ]σάμην] c. gen., as always in the N.T. except Jo. ii 9, Heb. vi 5 (note the significant change of construction from v. 4). In the LXX the acc. is fairly frequent. See further Abbott [oh. Gramm. p. 76 fr. LETTER OF PSENOSIRIS 117 49. LETTER OF PSENOSIRIS P. Grenf. 11, 73. Late iii/A.D. From the Great Oasis. Edited by Grenfell and Hunt in Greek Papyri, Series II, p. 1 1 5 f . , and the subject of a special study by Deissmann, The Epistle of Psenosiris (Lond. 1902 and 1907). See also the same writer's Licht vom Osten 2 , pp. 24 f., 149 ff., and Wessely, Monuments du Christianisme, p. 125 ff., where the literature to which the letter has given rise is fully detailed. The situation of this letter has been reconstructed with great ingenuity and probability by Deissmann. A Christian woman, by name Politike, has been banished to the Great Oasis during the Decian persecution. At Kysis, in the south of the Oasis, she finds a protector in the Christian presbyter Apollon, who, to secure her greater safety, sends her under the care of a party of grave-diggers to a Christian community in the interior, pre- sided over by Psenosiris. The journey is accomplished safely, and in the following letter Psenosiris reports the arrival of Politike to Apollon, and promises that her son Neilus, who is on his way to rejoin his mother, will shortly send further particulars. Ψζνοσίρι πτρεσβ\υτ£\ρω Απόλλων 7τρ€σβυτ€ρφ άγαττητω άΒέλφω iv Κ(νρί)ω γαίρζιν. •προ των 6\ων ττο\\ά σ€ άσττά- Psenosiris the presbyter to Apollon the presbyter, his beloved brother in the Lord, greeting ! Before all else I salute you much 2. π/)€<Γ/?[υτφφ] For the re- 2, 3. άδβλφφ iv Κ{υρί)φ] Cf. ligious sense of this word see Deiss- Phil, i 14, and for the use of αδελφό* mann BS. pp. 154 ff., 233 ff., and to denote a member of the same cf. P. Tebt. 40. 17 ( = No. 10), religious community see 1 Thess. B.G.U. 22. 11 ( = No. 29), and 16. 6 i 4 (note). ( = No. 33), notes. ιι8 LETTER OF PS Ε Ν OSIRIS ζομαι καϊ τους παρά, σοι πάρτας 5 αδελφούς ev Θ(ε)ώ. ^γινώσκβιν σε θέΧω, αδελφέ, οτι οί vetcpo- τάφοί €ρηρόχασιρ βρθάΒβ €ΐς το εγω τηρ ΐϊοΧιτικηρ την ιτζμφθύσαρ €ΐς "Οασιρ υπο της ΙΟ ήηςμορίας. και [τ]αντηρ ττα- £8ωκα τοις καΧοΐς και ττι- στοις £ζ αύτώρ τωρ νβκροτά- φων €ΐς τήρησιρ, βστ άρ ελ- θτ) 6 νιος αυτής Νε£λο?. και 15 οταρ eXdrj συρ Θεώ, μαρτυρη- σι σοι ττ€ρ\ ώρ αύτήρ ττβττοι- and all the brethren who are with you in God. I would have you know, brother, that the grave-diggers have brought here into the interior Politike, who was sent into the Oasis by the Govern- ment. And her I have handed over to the good and true men among the grave-diggers themselves that they may take care of her, until her son Nilus arrives. And when he arrives by the help of God, he will bear you witness of what they have done to her. 8. ένψόχασιν] For this 1 strong perfect,' see Moulton Proleg. p. 154. 9. els rb £70»] According to Wilcken £70; must be read, but it is evidently a mistake for ίσω. For similar decrees of banishment to the mines in the interior of Egypt, see P. Flor. 3 (a.d. 301), and the Rainer papyrus published by Wes- sely, Monuments du Ckristianisme, p. 132 f. Πολιτική] The interpretation of this word as a proper name rather than as an opprobrious designation = πόρνη (cf. Theophanes Continua- tus, vi 44 (p. 430, Bekker)), as the first Editors imagined, first suggested to Deissmann the view of the papyrus indicated above. It should be noted, however, that a certain support has recently been given to the original view by the discovery of P. Oxy. 9°3- 37 (iv/A.D.) μ<-ταμήναν λαμβάνω πολιτικην έμαυτψ, 'a month hence I will take a mistress ' (Edd.). 10. πεμφθεισαν] 'banished.' In- stead of this somewhat 1 colourless ' word, perhaps chosen intentionally on that account by Psenosiris (Deiss- mann), the Rainer and Florentine papyri (see the note on 1. 9) use for this purpose αποστέλλω and προ· αποστέλλω. 11. ττγζμονίας] Cf. Lk. iii 1. ία, 13. καλοί! κ. πιστοΐ$] Cf. Mt. xxv 21, 23 ά-γαθέ κ. πιστέ. LETTER OF PSENOSIRIS 119 ήκασιν. ο\η^Κω\σ\ον [δε] μοι κ\α\ συ] περί ων θεΧεις ενταύ- θα ήΒεως ποιοΰντι. 20 ερρώσθαί σε εύχομαι εν Κ(υρί)φ Θ(β)ώ. On the verso ' ΑπόΧλωνι Χ παρά Φενοσίριο[ς] πρεσβυτερω χ πρεσβυτέρου εν Κ(υρί)φ. Do you also on your part tell me what you wish done here — I will do it gladly. I pray for your health in the Lord God. (Addressed) To Apollon the presbyter from Psenosiris the presbyter in the Lord. 18. δ[ΐ7]λω[<τ]ορ κτλ.] a common e.g. P. Fay. 122. 14 (c. A.D. 100). epistolary phrase in the papyri, 50. LETTER REGARDING FUNERAL EXPENSES P. Grenf. 11, 77. iii/iv a.d. From the Great Oasis. Edited by Grenfell and Hunt in Greek Papyri, Series II, p. 121 ff. See also Wessely Monuments du Chris- tianismc p. 129 if. Melas writes to Sarapion and Silvanus stating that he had dispatched to them the body of their brother Phibion, and asking for repayment of various expenses to which he had been put in connexion with the latter's illness and death. The naive way in which he expresses surprise that the brothers had contented themselves with carrying off Phibion's effects, while leaving his body, is very delightful. The letter concludes with a request for the proper entertainment of the man who was conveying the body. 120 LETTER REGARDING FUNERAL EXPENSES [MeXa? ] Σαραττίωνι και %ιΧβανώ [ χ]αίρειν. άπεστιΧα ύμΐν [δια, του ν]6κροτάφον το σώμα του [άδέλφον] Φιβίωνος, καϊ επΧήρωσα [αύ]τον [το]ύς μισθούς της παρακομι- 5 Βής του σώματος οντάς έν Βραχμαΐς τριακοσίαις τεσσαράκοντα παΧαιού νομίσματος, καϊ θαυμάζω πάνυ [οτι\ άλόγωμ€ρόν. q), which was raised to such dis- n. άμ μη παύσ$ται] = 4άν μη tinction as an ecclesiastical title. παύσηται} a reading now adopted 7,8. συγχώρησε αύτου] = συνχωρή- by Kenyon (after GH., Wilcken) σαι αύτψ 4 pardon him,' a late use of in place of his original πβύδβται συ"γχωρέω, cf. P. Tebt. 381. 6 ( = \//€ύδηται). ( = No. 30), common in ecclesias- 14. χρόνοα] = ' years, ' as in mo- tical writers. dern Gk ; cf. P. Gen. 1 22, another 8. τούτω τό άβαξ] = τούτο το of the Abinnaeus letters, where Ire- απαξ, a substantival use of άπαξ, ctuv ( = tv) takes its place in the same which has been traced to Coptic formula. For dat., as in Rom. xvi influence (cf. O.G.I.S. 201, n. 7 25, see Moulton, Proleg. p. 75. AN EARLY CHRISTIAN LETTER 125 52. AN EARLY CHRISTIAN LETTER Edited by Deissmann in Veroffentlichungen aus der Heidelberger Papyrus-Sammlung I, p. 94 ff. ; cf. Licht vom Osien 2 , p. 1 5 1 ff. Among the original Christian documents that have been discovered in Egypt the following letter possesses various features of interest. An unknown Justinus addresses himself to a Christian 1 brother ' Papnuthius in terms of deep reverence, asking to be remembered in his prayers in view, it would appear, of some sin which was pressing on his conscience. Then, after a brief reference to a small gift which is being forwarded by the same hand, the writer sends a general greeting to the 1 brethren,' and concludes with a special prayer on Papnuthius' behalf. The preservation of the ad- dress on the verso permits the restoration of the opening greeting: see Deissmann ut supra, to whom the whole of the following commentary is much indebted. [To my lord and dear brother Papnuthius, the son of Christo- phorus, Justinus sends greeting ] which it was necessary to be written to your clemency, my dear lord. We believe that your 6. χρ[ηστ6τ]ηταν] a mode of accordance with a not uncommon address, much like our 'your Grace'; practice. See further Thess. p. 131 f., cf. B.G. U. 984. 2 f. (iv/A.D.) typa[tya where the bearing of this on Pauline ...τ]τ7 χρηστ[ότ]ητί σου. usage is discussed. 7. πιστεύομεν] for 1st sing, in P. HEID. 6. iv/A.D. 5 126 AN EARLY CHRISTIAN LETTER την ποΧιτία[ν σ]ου ivv ούρανώ. iyidev θεορονμέν σε τον Ββσττότην και κενόν (ττ)ά[τ]ρω[να]. ΙΟ ίνα ουν μη ττοΧΧα, γράφω και φΧνραρησω, iv yap [iro^XXf} Χάλια ουκ €κφ€υξοντ[αι] (τ)η(ν) άμαρτίή, τταρακαΧω [ο]υι>, Βέσττοτα, ίνα μνημον\β\ύτ)<; 15 μοι eU τά? άγ/α? σου €ΐ)χα]] For the corre- sponding verb in a religious sense, as in Phil, iii 20, cf. P. Par. 63, col. viii 13 f. (ii/B.c) irpbs oi)s (sc. dcovs) οσίω$ καϊ δικ... δικαίως [πολι]~ τ€νσάμ€νο$. 9· iyWev] 1. έκβιθεν, the word being used here apparently in a causa/ sense, 'wherefore,' 'hence' (Deissmann). 10. (π^τΐ/ίω^α]] The restora- tion is by no means clear, but πάτρωνα suits the sense, and is favoured by a similar conjunction with δεσπότης in the Abinnaeus correspondence, e.g. P. Brit. Mus. 411. 1 f. ( = 11, p. 28l) (c. A.D. 346). 11. ϊνα οΰν κτλ.] Cf. 2 Jo. 12, 3 Jo- 13· 12. φλυραρήσω] misspelt for φλυαρήσω : cf. 3 Jo. 10 λόyoιs πονη- ροί* φλύαρων ημάς, and for the corre- sponding adj. see 4 Mace, ν jo ουκ έξυπνώσεις άπο της φλύαρου φιλοσοφ- ίας ύμών, 12, 13. & yap πολλή λαλιρ κτλ.] a loose citation from Prov. χ 19. 14. 15. παρακαλώ .. .ϊνα] Cf. ι Thess. iv 1 (note). 15. 16. μνημον[(]ΰης μοι] The more regular gen. construction is found in Gal. ii 10, Col. iv 18. 16. €ΐς...€ϋχά$] For this en- croachment of eis on iv in N.T. narrative, see P. Oxy. 294. 6 ( = No. 13)· 17. δυνηθώ μεν] sc. λαβείν. 1 8. καθαρίσεως] a form that does not seem to occur outside the LXX. Lev. xii 4, B ab F, and Aquila ad I. ' Did Justinus derive it from his Bible?' (Deissmann). 19. τον άμαρτουλον] L των αμαρ- τωλών. For the religious use of ά. even in 'profane' Gk cf. O.G I.S. 55· 31 f* (iii/B.C.) αμαρτωλοί ίστωσαν [θεω]ν πάντων, and see Deissmann LO. 2 p. 80 f. AN EARLY CHRISTIAN LETTER 127 \ώ καταξίωσον Βέξβσθαι 20 το μικρόν iXeov Βιά του αδελ- φοί) ημών Mayapiov. πολλά προσα^ωρ€υ{ω) πάντβς τους ά- Βέλψούς ημών iv κω. βρρω- μίνον σ€ ή θί- 2 ζ α πρόνοια φυ\άξα[ι\ €7Γΐ μβ'γιστον χρό- νον iv κω Χω, κύρΐ€ ά^απητ[β\ On the verso [τω κυρίω] μου και άηαπητω άΒβλφω ΤΙαπνουθίω 3° Χρηστοφόρ[ου\ παρ Ίουστίνου. be pleased to accept the little gift of oil at the hands of our brother Macarius. I add many greetings to all our brethren in the Lord. May the divine providence preserve you in good health for very many years in the Lord Christ, dear lord. (Addressed) To my lord and dear brother Papnuthius, the son of Chrestophorus, from Justinus. 20. δέ&σθαι κτλ.] The practice of sending gifts along with letters was very common: cf. e.g. the delightful letter of a daughter to her mother, P. Fay. 127 (li/iii A.D.), announcing the dispatch of various articles including μικ(κ)ον ποτήρια Qeovari. τφ μικ(κ)φ, 'a little cup for little Theonas.' 23. προσ(ϊγω( = ο)ρεύ(ω)] frequent in the salutations of papyrus letters, e.g. P. Oxy. 928. 13 f. (ii/iii a.d.) τα παιδία παρ' έμοΰ. . .wpoaaybpe\y]e. In the Ν. Τ. the verb is confined to Heb. ν 10. 24, 26. έρρωμένον σε κτλ.] Cf. B.G.U. 984. 26 f. (iv/A.D.) έρρωμέ- νον σε,.,ή θεία πρόνοια διαφυλάξ(€)ΐ€ν κτλ. (Deissmann). 128 LETTER TO FLAVIANUS 53. LETTER TO FLAVIANUS P. Oxy. 939. 1V/A.D. Discovered at Oxyrhynchus, and edited by GrenfeJl and Hunt in Oxyrhynchus Papyri vi, p. 307 f. Apart from its contents this Christian letter, evidently written by a servant to his master regarding the illness of his mistress, is interesting from its numerous echoes of Ν. T. language. The style is more literary than we are accustomed to in the letters of this period. [Τώ κυρίω] μου [Δημήτ]ρίος [ώς iv αλ]\οις πΧείστοίς νυν *4τι μάΧΧον ή προς σε {του Ββσπό]του θεοΰ ηνωσις άνβφάνη απασιν ήμΐν [ώστε την] κυρίαν άνασφήΧαί ifc της καταλαβούσης 5 [αυτήν νόσ]ου, καϊ €Ϊη δίά παντός ημάς γάριτας ομο- [\ο<γοϋντα]ς ΒιατβΧςΐν οτι ήμΐν ΪΧβως eyiv€TO [καϊ ταΐς €υ\χαϊς ημών βπένβυσβν διασώσας ήμΐν [την ήμών\ κυρίαν iv yap αύττ) πάντβς τα,ς £\πί8ας To my lord Demetrius sends greeting. As on many other occasions so now still more plainly the favour of the Lord God towards you has been revealed to all of us, in that my mistress has recovered from the illness that struck her down, and may it be granted to us evermore to continue acknowledging thanks to Him, because He was gracious to us, and paid heed to our prayer in preserving our mistress : for in her we all of us centre our hopes. 4. άνβφάνη] Cf. Lk. xix n 7ra- afforded by P. Petr. II, 32 (1) 28 f. ραχρημα μέλλα ή βασιλεία του 6eov κωΐδια α έπένευσεν ο Φίλιππος πασιν άναφα'ινεσθαι. ημΐν ipyafcadai Ο-ΐνήνοχεν, 4 the 7. i'Xeos iyivero] Par. 51. 24 skins which Philip permitted all of ( = No. 6). us to prepare, he carried off' — a 8. frivevaev] A good vernacular complaint to the epimeletes by a instance of this verb, which in the tanner. N.T. is confined to Ac. xviii 20, is διασώσα$] Cf. Mt. xiv 36, Lk. vii 3. LETTER TO FLAVIANUS 1 29 [βχομεν.] συνγνώμην δε, κύριε μου, σγρίης μοι ΙΟ [και εΰνους] άποδεξει μ€ ει και ες τηλικαύτην σε [άγωνία\ν άκων ενεβαλον <γράψας περί αυτής οσα [εκομίσω.] τα μεν yap πρώτα iv θλίψει αυτής [πολλτ} οΰ]σης ουκ ών iv εμαυτω απέστειλα [σπουδάζων] εϊ πως εκ παντός τρόπου δυνηθείης ι ζ [προς ημάς] άφικεσθαι, τούτο του καθήκοντος άπ[α]ι[τοΰντ]ος * ώ[ς δε επί τ]ό ραον εδοξεν τετράφθαι ετερά σε γράμματα επικατάλαβεΐν εσπούδαο-α δια Ευφρόσυνου ίνα σε εΰθυμότερον καταστήσω, νή yap την σην σωτηρίαν, κύριε μου, ής μάλιστά 20 μοι μέλει, ει μη επινόσως εσχήκει το σωμάτιον τότε 6 υίος ' Αθανάσιος, αύτον αν απέστειλα πρός σε But pray, my lord, do you pardon me and receive me kindly, although unwillingly I cast you into such distress by writing regarding her the messages which you received. For my first messages I despatched when she was in great affliction, not being master of myself, and being anxious that by every means in your power you might succeed in coming to us, this being what duty demanded. But when she seemed to have taken a turn for the better, I was anxious that other letters should reach you by the hands of Euphrosynus, in order that I might make you more cheerful. For by your own safety, my lord, which chiefly concerns me, unless my son Athanasius had then been in a sickly state of body, I would have sent him to you along with Plutarchus, at the 11. [e0?ous]] The Editors suggest 26, Ac. xxvii 36. alternatively the restoration 'Aecos 20. νη yap kt\.] For this com- (as 1. 7), and recall the Sophoclean mon form of Attic adjuration cf. iXews δέξασθαί, Aj. 1009, Tr. 763. P. Brit. Mus. 897. 11 f. ( = 111, For the subst. eOvoia, as in Eph. p. 207) (a.D. 84) κέκρικα yap νη τους vi 7, cf. P. Oxy. 494. 6 (A.D. 156) 6eods iv 'AXe&vSpda έπιμέναν, and where a testator sets free certain its solitary occurrence in the N.T., slaves κατ εϋνοιαν και (ptXoaropylav 1 Cor. xv 31. In P. Oxy. 33. iv (cf. Rom. xii 10), 'for their good- 13 ff. (late ii/A.D.) νη την σην τύχην will and affection ' towards him. otfre μιαίνομαι οϋτε άπονενόημαι (cf. 13. θλίψβι] Cf. ι Thess. i 6 (note). Ac. xxvi 25), the particle is used 14. ούκ ών κτλ.] Cf. Lk. xv 17. with negatives in place of the 19. €νθνμότ€ρον] Cf. 2 Mace, xi obsolete μά. Μ. Q 130 LETTER TO FLAVIANUS άμα ΤίΧουτάρχω ήνίκα ββαρβΐτο τη νδσω. νυν Be πώς π\ίονα γράψω irepl αυτής απορώ, βΒοξβν μεν γαρ ως προβΐπον ave/crorepov έσχηκέναι άνακα- θβσθβΐ- 25 σα, νοσηΧότβρον δε ομως το σωμάτων €%€ΐ. παρα- μυθούμ[β\θα Be αυτήν εκάστης ωρας βκ&βχόμβ- νοι την [σ\ην άφιξιν. ερρώσθαί σβ, κύριε μου, διά παντός τω των ο\ων δεσπότη εύχομαι. 30 Φαρμοΰθι γ'. On the verso ΦΧαβιανώι Δημήτριος. time when she was oppressed by the sickness. But now I am at a loss how to write more regarding her, for she seems, as I said before, to be in a more tolerable state, in that she has sat up, but nevertheless she is still in a somewhat sickly state of body. But we are comforting her by hourly expecting your arrival. That you may be in continued health, my lord, is my prayer to the Master of all. Pharmouthi 6. (Addressed) To Flavianus from Demetrius. 23. έβαρέΐτο τη νόσω] Cf. P. Tebt. 327. 24 fF. (late ii/A.D.) y]vvr} οΰσα αβοήθητος πρ[λλο]ι$ kreai βε- βαρημένη, and from the N.T. Lk ix 32 βεβαρημένοι ΰττνω. The metaph. usage, as in 2 Cor. i 8, ν 4, may be illustrated from P. Oxy. 525. 3 f. (early ii/A.D.) where, with reference to a voyage he has undertaken, the writer complains, βαροΰμαι δι αύτόν καΐ \eiav τψ πράγματι καταδύομαι, ' I am burdened on account of it, and I am extremely worn out with the matter' (Edd.) : cf. Exod. vii 14, 2 Mace, xiii 9, the only two passages in the LXX where βαρέω is found (elsewhere βαρύνω). 25. άνβκτότερον] Cf.Mt.x 15, &c. άνακαθεσθείσα] This word, com- mon in medical writings, is twice used by the physician Luke, Lk. vii 15, Ac. ix 40. 26. σωμάτων] Cf. 1. 21. The word is frequently used by Marcus Aurelius (i 17, iv 39, 50 &c). 28. άφιξιν] 'arrival.' Cf. 3 Mace, vii 18, and contrast Ac. xx 29 (with Knowling's note). A CHRISTIAN PR A YER 54. A CHRISTIAN PRAYER P. OXY. 925. v/vi A.D. Discovered at Oxyrhynchus, and edited by Grenfell and Hunt in Oxyrhynchus Papyri vi, p. 291. The following prayer offers an interesting Christian counter- part to the pagan inquiry in P. Fay. 137 (=No. 25). According to the Editors, it was probably intended to be deposited in some church, just as the similar pagan documents were left in the temples. + Ό 0(eo)? ο παντοκράτωρ 6 αγ^ο? ο άΧηθίνος φιλάνθρωπος καϊ §ημιουρηο<; 6 π(ατ)ήρ του κ(υρίο)υ (καϊ) σω(τή)ρ(ο)ς ημών Ί(ησο)ΰ ~Κ(ριστο)ΰ φανέρωσόν μοι την παρά σοι άλήθιαν el βούΧτ) μ€ άπέλθβΐν 5 βις Χ* out η βύρίσκω σε συν έμοϊ πράττοντα (καϊ) €νμβνήν. yevoiTO, q#. Ο God, the all ruling, the holy, the true One, merciful and creative, the Father of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, reveal to me Thy truth, whether Thou wishest me to go to Chiout, or whether I shall find thee aiding me and gracious. So let it be ; Amen. 1. παντοκράτωρ] frequent in the LXX, but in the N.T. confined to 2 Cor. vi 18, and nine occurrences in Rev. (i 8, &c). For a pagan instance of this same attribute Cumont {Les Religions Orientales, p. 266) \ quotes a dedicatory in- scription from Delos, Δι2 τφ πάντων κρατοΰντι καϊ Μ,ητρΙ μ€"γά\ψ τψ πάν- των κρατούσχι (B.C. Η. 1882, ρ. 502, No. 25). 2. άληθίνόί] For an early in- stance of this rare word cf. P. Petr. 11, 19 (1 a) 5 f. (iii/B.c), where a prisoner asserts ' in the name of God and of fair play' (ovveKa του θεοΰ καϊ του /caXcos 'έχοντος) that he has said nothing άτοπον, δπερ καί άληθινόν έστι, and the other exx. in Lex. Notes, Exp. viii, v, p. 178. 7. q0] 'the common symbol for αμήν, 99 being the sum of the numerical equivalents of the letters' (Edd.). 9—2 132 A CHRISTIAN AMULET 55. A CHRISTIAN AMULET Edited by Wilcken in Archiv I, p. 431 if., and assigned by him approximately to vi/A.D. The following interesting text was discovered by Wilcken in the course of the excavations at Heracleopolis Magna in 1899. It evidently formed one of those amulets which, as we know, the early Christians were in the habit of carrying in counterpart to the old heathen practice (cf. No. 54 Intr.), and the fact that the papyrus-roll had been closely pressed together for ease in wearing round the neck made its decipherment a work of the greatest difficulty. Thanks however to the dis- coverer's skill and patience the text can now be reproduced in an intelligible form. Apart from its general character, the principal significance of the text for us lies in the use made of the Lord's Prayer, which here takes the place of the meaningless words in the old magical charms (cf. the similar occurrence of the Prayer on an ostracon from Megara, as interpreted by R. Knopf in Z.N.T. W. 11 (1901), p. 228 ff.). + Δέσποτα #e(e) παντοκράτωρ 6 ττατή[ρ\ του κ(υρίο)υ καϊ σ(ωτήρ)ο(ς ή)μών £1(τ)σο)ϋ Χ(ριστο)υ κ]αι (?) ayie Σέρηνε, ζνγαριστω βγω Σιλονανος νιος Ο lord God all ruling, the Father of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, and thou, Ο holy Serenus. I Silvanus, the son of 3. Σέρηνε] the local patron-saint. 4. ευχαριστώ] In Hellenistic Gk €υχ. generally = ' give thanks ' (cf. 1 Thess. i 2, note), but Wilcken understands it here rather = 'pray,' a sense which the word seems to have in at least two passages of the Abinnaeus correspondence, P. Brit. Mus. 413. 3 (=11, p. 301), 418 (=11, p. 303), both as amended by GH. (in, p. 387). A CHRISTIAN AMULET 1 33 %αραττίωνος καϊ κΧίνω την 5 κεφαλήν \_μο\υ κα{τ)ενώπιόν σου αϊτών καϊ παρακαΧών, οττως Βιώ- ξης άπ εμού του ΒούΧου σου τον δαίμονα ττροβασκανίας καϊ τον Κ"·'6·7Γας καϊ τον της 10 αηδίας κα[ϊ] (?) ττάσαν Be νόσον καϊ ττάσαν μαΧακίαν άφβΧβ αττ €μοΰ, όπως υηιανώ *έΜ··[·] λ···· eiireiv τήν ευαγγεΧίκήν βνχην [οΰτως ? Πάτερ ημών 6 Ιν τοις] 1 5 ον(ρα)ν[οϊς } άηιασθήτω\ το ονομά σου' ελ#[α]- τω ή βα[σιΧ€ία σ]ου, ηζνηθήτω το θ\ί\- Χη\_μ~\ά [σου, ώ?] ev οΰ(ρα)νω καϊ iirl γή[ς' τον"] άρτον ή\_μών το]ν Ιπιονσιον Βος η[μΐν] σήμερον καϊ άφβς ήμΐν τα 6φ€ίΧ[ή]- 20 Sarapion, pray and bow my head before Thee, begging and beseeching that Thou mayst drive from me thy servant the demon of witchcraft... and of pain. Take away from me all manner of disease and all manner of sickness that I may be in health... to say the prayer of the Gospel (thus): Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be Thy name, Thy kingdom come, Thy will be done, as in heaven so on earth. Give us to-day our daily bread, and forgive 6. κα(τ)€νώπων] as in Eph. i 4, notes that at first Serenus wrote την Col. i 22, Jude 24. The word was ayyeXiicijv εύχήν, afterwards by hitherto believed to be confined adding ev above the line correcting wholly to the Bibl. writings. this into την evayyeXixijv ενχήν. On 9. προβασκανίας] This fern, form the history of evayyeXwos and its is not found in the Lexicons, but is cognates, see Thess. p. 141 ff. evidently used here in the sense of 15 if. Πάτερ ημών κτ\.] The text the simple βασκανία (as in Sap. iv follows Mt. vi 9 ff., but with certain 12). interesting variations, of which the 11. άηδίας] Cf. P. Brit. Mus. 42. most important are 1. 21 άφ€ί(ο)· 14 ( = No. 4), note. [β*"] (cf. Lk. xi 4) for άφήκαμβν, πάσαν δέ νόσον κτλ.] Cf. Mt. iv 1. 22 aye for e'weviyKTjs, 1. 24 τη% 23 θεραπ€ύων ττάσαν νόσον καϊ πάσαν πο[ ν]ηρ[ίας] for του πονηρού, and the μαΧακίαν. addition of the (shortened) doxology 14. r. evayy. evxr/v] Wilcken in 1. 24 f. 134 A CHRISTIAN AMULET ματα ημών [κα]θα καϊ ημείς άφεί(ο)[μ£ν\ τοις 6φ€ί[Χεταος ημών] καϊ [μή] aye ημάς βίς πβιρασμόν, κ(ΰρι)ζ, α[λλα] ρΰ[σαί η\- μάς άττο της πο\ιϊ\ηρ[ίας. Σου yap €στιν\ η 86ξ[α efc] τους αίων[ας ] καϊ η των [··· 2ζ £ν dpxfj €ΐσυ [ ]ς βίβΧος κβ ·τ[ ■]·.'·[ ] ο φως €κ φωτός, Θ(β6)ς άΧηθινος γαρισον €μβ τον ΒοΰΧόν σου το φως. "Ayie Σ&ρηνβ, πρόσπεσε ύττερ εμοΰ, ίνα τεΧείως bytava). 3° us our debts, even as we also forgive our debtors. And lead us not into temptation, Ο Lord, but deliver us from evil. For Thine is the glory for ever.... Ο Light of light, true God, graciously give Thy servant light. Ο holy Serenus, supplicate on my behalf, that I may be in perfect health. 24. τ. πο[ν]ηρ[ίας]\ a passage which some may be tempted to quote in support of the A.V. rendering of Mt. vi 13. 28. ό φως κτ\.~\ as in the Nicene Creed. For this use of έκ, as in Phil, iii 5, cf. also the description of Ptolemy Epiphanes, O.G.I.S. 90. 10 (Rosetta stone — ii/B.C.) ύπαρχων debs έκ 6eoD καϊ (teas, and see Moulton Proleg. p. 102. χάρισορ] 1. χάρισαί, c. acc. as in late Gk, see Hatzidakis Einl. pp. 198, 222. A striking use of the verb is found in P. Flor. 61. 59 if. (a.d. 85) where the Prefect, after pronouncing with reference to a certain Phibion — 5 άνάπλοοί 11. 5 άναστατόω 15. 2θ, 42. ίο άνασφάλλω 53. 5 άναφαίνω 53. 4 άναψάω 22. 17 αναψυχή 4. 19 ανεκτός 53. 25 άvηyέoμaι 14. 8 Άνουβίειον, τό 7. 22 αντέχομαι 10. 9 άντ^ραφον 11. ι, 27. ι, 33. ι, 46. 2 άντν^ράφω 22. ίο αντίδικος 18. 8 άντίληφις 5. 39 άντιφώνησις 13. 29 ά£ιόω 5. 37 (note), 6. 22, 18. i. 21 αξίωμα 11. 4 άπαιτέω 22. 36, 53. 17 απαλλαγή 34. ιι, 13 απαντάω 4. 3 άπα£, τό 51. 8, 12 άπαρτάω 33. 13 (note) aVeXetJ0e/3O5 17. 8, 21 άπευτακτέω 10. 22 άττέχω 16. 2θ άπηλίώτ^ 6. 3 από 19. 2, 20. 5, 39. 4, for έκ 11. 3 άπογαλα/ο-/£ω 18. i. 22 138 INDEX I άπο-γραφή 17 intr., 28.2o άπο-γράφω 32. 8 άποδείκνυμι 40. g άποδημέω δ. 4 (note) άποδίδωμι 1. ιι, 18. ii. 8, 36. 29 άποκαθίστημι 19. 12 απολύω 3. 3> 4. 20, 41. 14 άπονοέω 53. 20 (note) άποπίπτω 7. 27 άπορέω 53. 24, -os 31. 1, 6 αποσπάω 18. i. 14» 20.22 άποστερέω δ. 34 άποτίνω 20. 27 αποφέρω 29. ι8, 42. 2 ff. αποχή 18. i. 20 απώλεια 47. 1248 άράκια 42. 12 άρ-γύριον Άλεξανδρεΐον 1. 1 1 άρ(ρ)αβών 45. 17 άρ/>(σ)ει/ίκ05 18. i. 7, 19· 7 άρρ(σ)ην 12. 9» 46. 15 'A/wti/oeia, τά 3. 4 άρτάβη 24. 19 aprt 47. 1245 αρχαίους, κατά 45. ΙΟ άρχιερεύς 40. 8 άρχιστάτωρ 13. 17 άρχιφυλακίτης 10. ΐ6 άσημος 29-32, 32. 13 £ Άσκληπίειον, τό 5. 7 ασπάζομαι 15. 33> 36. 1 8, 49. 4 άσχολβω 51. 9 άσωτεύω 27. 7, -ία 27. 7 (note) άτακτέω 20. 25 άτεχίΌ* 35. 8 άτοπος 27. ίο, 54. 2 (note) αυθημερόν 51. ΙΟ αύλτ? 11.8, 12, 13.8 αύλητρίς 45. I άφαιρέω 55. 12 άφαρπάζω 18. i. 17 άφήλιξ 19. ΙΟ άφίημι 55. 2 Ο f. d0i£is 53. 28 άφίστημι 47. 12 44 άχυρον 6. 4 /9αδ^ω 6-3 βαπτίζω 7.13 /9apeO> 53. 23 βαρέως 4. 29 βασκανία 55. 9 (note) /9j?«a 18. i. 3 βιάζομαι 13. ΐ6 βιάτικον 36. 9 βιβλείδιον 35. 1 1 /ft/SXos 46. 2 βλέπω από 15. 24 Βρετανοί 40. 1 2 βροχίον p. xxiii βύβλος p. xxi /9u00s 46. 1 1 •γαμέομαι 34. ίο, -os 34. 4 •γαστροκνήμιον 16. 1 1 Yei^atos 45. 26 7εΐΊ'άω 32. g •γενόμενος, ό 19. 1 1, 27. 4> 30-7 •γέρδιος, -ιακός 20. 5 > 13 Υερμανίκειος p. xviii, 24. 30 Τ^ρμανικός p. xviii, 24. 30 γεύομαι 48. 12 •γεωρ-γέω, -os 22.2 2 f., 10. 17 (note) •γινώσκειν σε θέλω 37. 5» 41. 4> 49. 6, 51. 5 "γνήσιος 1. 3 •γνώμη 3. I -γράμμα 20. 43> 46. 6 •γραπτού, δια 14. 8 "γραφή 31. ι 7^05 37. 9 δαίμων 16 intr., 47. 1227 ff. δανείου 3. 6 δανιστής 15. 19 δαπάι^ 13.2 7, 21. 1 6, 50. 2θ δε? 3. 6 δειπνέω 39. ι δέομαι 5-37 δεσμεύω 47. 1246 δεσπότης 51. ι, 52. ι ο, 63.30, 55. 1 δέχομαι 52. 2θ δηλόω 49. ι8 δημιουργός 54. 3 δημόσιον, το 20. 17, 3°> 22 · 2 5ι δί?μ. -γεωρ-γοί 28. 27 (note) διά 15. 4 διαγράφω 22. 24 διακονώ 20. ίο διακυβερνάω 4. ι6 διαλλάσσω 37. ίο διαλθ7ίθ*Μ05 13. ι διαλύω 5. 9 διασαφέω 4. 8 διαστέλλω 5. 23 διασώζω 53. 8 GREEK WORDS διατελέω 4. 4, 48. 8 διατροφή 20. 19 διαφωνέω 22. 31 διδασκαλεΐον 6. g διδασκαλική 20. 34 δίδυμος δ. 2, 6. 8 διευλιττόω 30. ι8 διευτυχέω 48. 14 διΐημι 9. 2 δίκ?7 Lie διμισσωρία 41. 13 δί£τσό? 34. 19 διώκω 24. 2ο, 55. 7 δοκιμάζω 1. 8 δουλαγί^α 19. ίο δραπέτης 7. 15 δράσσω 50. 38 δραχμά 30. 15, 45. 12 δύναμις 14. 5 δύο δύο 46. 19 δυσωπέω 37. 8 21-5, 30. 18 eavrou 20. 7, 38. 11, 46.8 έ^βατηρ'ια 11. 9 Zyyaios 1* 13 iyyvos 19.6, 34. 18 (note) έγκάΚέω 1. 7, 16. ι8 f., 29-35 έ^χαράσσω 26. 1 1 *YX*plfa 18. i. 8, 23, 19-3 εδνον 16. 15 (note) εθισμός 10. 2θ, 20 είδέναι 20. 43 eiSos 33. 8, 34. 6 εικόνων 36. 2ΐ 6ί'κώ^ 36. 2 1 (note) el μήν 17. 15 et's 6. 2, for eV 13. 6, 52. 16 είσπηδάω 18. i. 16 ΙΟ έπιδέομαι 4. 2 2 έπιδημέω 5. 4 έπιδίδωμι 17. ΐ6, 32. II, 35. 48. ι6 έπικαλέω 46. ίο 140 INDEX I εττικαταλαμβάνω 53. 1 8 έπΐλαμβάνω 5. \1 έπιλανθάνω 12. 12 έπιμελητής δ. IJ έπιμέλομαι 3.8, 4-32, 12.6 έπινεύω 53. 8 ενινόσως 53. 21 έπίζενος 17. 2θ ^7riownos 55. 19 έπ'ιπλους 30. 13 έπισημασία 14. ΙΟ έπισκοπέω 13. 31 έπιστάτης 5. 23 έπιστόλιον 36. 12 έπιτάσσω 13.21, 20. II έπίτιμος 20. 29, 33 έπιτροπή 33. 8 έττιχάρτη p. xxiii έπιχειρίξω 19. 9 έπιχορη^γέω 34. ίο έραυνα, 13. 9 (note) 4ρ"γατικός 24. 6 έρΊοδιώκτης 11. 9 (note) έρεοΰς 33. 12 ϊρρωσο 3. 9 (note), 4. 33 έρωτάω 12. 6, 39. ι 33. 12 e ίο καθάρισις 52. ι8 καθαρός p. xxiii, 6. 28 καθήκω 35. 14, 38. 5 καθίστημι 6. 13 Kataapetos p. xviii, 15. 37 κακοτεχνέω ι . 6 κάλαμοι ypaiKoi p. xxiii καλλάϊΪΌ$ 44. 7 καλώ* 7τοιά*> 3.1, 21. 3 κατά 46. 19 κατάβασις 45. 15 GREEK WORDS 141 καταγίνομαι 17. 6 καταδικάζω 6. 25 κατακολουθέω 10. 19 καταλαμβάνω 2. 4, 3. 6 κατα£ιόω 52. 2θ καταρρέω 19. 17 καταρτισμό* 11. 12 κατασκευάζω 11. 8 κατατίθημι 23. 13 κατατολμάω δ. 2θ καταχωρίζω δ. 36, 31. 2 κατενώττιον 55. 6 κατήγορος 5. 18 (note) κατοχή 4. 9 κεντυρ'ια 36. 24 κηδεία 30. 1 7 κινδυνεύω 22. 12, 36. 7 κληδονίξω 46. 13 κληδών 46. 22 κληρός 22. 14 κλίνη 39. 2 κλών 47. 1229 Κοινή ρ. χχχ κοινολογ^ω 8. 9 κοινωνία 34. 4, -6s 22. 14» 48. 19 κόλλημα ρ. χχϋ, 33. 9 κομάω 33. ιι κομίζω 4.7, 5-5, 23-5 κοττρία 18. i. 7, 19. 7 κοστωδεία 13. 2θ κρίνω 18. ϋ. 8, 19. ι6, 25. 2 (note) κροκόδειλος 11. 13 κτήμα 22. 2 1 ktt}vos 24. 6 Ktfpios 49. 3, 22, 52. 24 κύριος (as imperial title) 18. i. 6, 31.4 κύριος (as mode of address) 12· 2, 36. 2, 11, 39. 2, 46. 1, 51. 15, 52.6, 53-9 Kiipios ('guardian') 16. 12, 17. 4, 29.5, 3Ο.4 kiJoios ('valid') 1.141"., 20. 33, 34.19 κωμο-γραμματεύς 10. i6, 17. 3, 35. I λαβύρινθος 11. 14 λαλαχεύω 13. 25 λαλιά 52. 13 λαμβάνω 36. 9 λαογραφία 17 intr. λαύρα 17. 7 λάχανον 29. 22, -οπώλης 29. 3 λειτουρΎέω δ. 2, 45. 6, -ία 17 intr. λιβελλάριος 36. 30 λιμα^χέω 18. i. 14 λιμνασμός 24. 2θ λιμό* 5. 9 λί^ 6-3 λογόν, κατά 4. 2, 8. 3, ττοιεΐσθαι 5· 3ΐ λόγοϊ ('account') 20. 19, 60.29 λοιπόν ουν 15. 6, 42. 8 λυπέω 15. 9 λώτινο$ 24. 14 μακροττρόσωττος 17. ίο μαλακία 65. 12 μάμμη 2. 8 μαρτυρέω 49. ι6, 50. 37 μάρτυς 1. ι6 μαχαιροφόρος 13. 2ο, 15. 5 μεΎαλοπρεπής 11. 6 μεγάλο* 25. I μΑα* p. xxiii μελίχρως 17. ίο μεμτττός 16. 32 μερίί 16. 6, 30. 2, 33. 2 Μεσορή p. xviii, 31. 4, 41. 19 μεσόφρυον 30. 5 μετά 41. 1 5 μεταβάλλω 6. 1 1 μεταδίδωμι 5. 26, 33. 7 μεταλλάσσω 30. 7 μέτωπον 16. 9 Μεχείρ p. xviii, 11. 2, 16. I, 4 μή with aor. subj. 12. 11, 44.8 μητρόπολις 32.2, 37.6 μιαίνω 6.27 μνααΐον 34. 6 μνεΐαν ττοιεΐσθαι 4. 6 μνημονεύω 52. 1 5 μοναχό* 34. 2θ ναυτικός 1. 13 νεκροτάφος 49. 7, 50. 3 ντ) 53. 2θ νική 40. ι r νιτρική 10. 5 νόμισμα 50. 8 νομο~γράφος 32. 1 5 νομό* 19.li, 28.23, 30.2 νοσηλός 53. 26 νόσοι 53. 23, 55. II νότος 17. 7 νωθρεύω 44. 5 νωχελεύω 43. 1 1 142 INDEX I %ανδικός p. xviii, 11. 2 ξένης, έπΐ 29. 34 ξένιος 11. 1 1 ξυστικός 40. ίο, 37 όβολός 37. 1 6 ό και 29. ιι, 25, 40. 41 οικιακός 13. 17 οίκίαν, κατ 17 intr., 28. 20 οικονομία 28. 25 οίνάριον 50. 36 όλίγοί 5. 9 όλι-γωρέω 38. 2 (note) ολκή 29. 32 ομνύω c. acc. 7.2, 17.13» 33.13, 35. 14 ομοθυμαδόν 10. 8 όμολογβω 16. 7, 20. I όνομα 18. i. 17, 26. II, 36. 22, 41. 18 όπως 37. ι6 όρχηστρία 45. 6 os άι> (&£ι») 21. 5 (note) όταν c. ind. 5. 14 δτι recitativum 6. 17 ούλή 16. 8, ιι, 48-5 ού μή 42. 4 ούρέω 6. 20 ό0ου$ 48. 6 όχετβι/ω 24. 26 (note) όγιο5 43. 3 οψις 18. ϋ. 3 όψώνιον 12. 7 παιδειίω 36. ι6 παιπαιδεύω 37. 1 1 παλαιόϊ 50. 7 ΑΓ· πάλλων 29. 1 7 παντελώϊ 4. 27 παντοκράτωρ 54. ι, 55. 1 πάπα* 2. 9, 51. 3 παραγίνομαι 3. 2 παραδέχομαι 41. ίο παραδίδωμι 47.1247» 49. 1 1 παρακαλέω 12. 6, c. ?να 52. 14 παρακομιδή 50. 5 παρακομίξω 4. 25 παραμυθέομαι 53. 26 παραποιέω 26. 5 παράφερνα 16. 22, 34. 7» 12 πάρειμι 29. 5 παρενοχλέω 4. 31 (note) παρεύρεσις 1. 9» 4. 31 (note) παρέχω 20. 20 παρη-γορέω 38. 1 1 παρουσία 5. ι8 πατήρ 7. 2 πάτρων 52. ίο ΠαΟνι p. xviii, 12. 15, 22.42 Παχών p. xviii, 23. 18 πβι'0ω 2. ίο, 14 πεινάω 7. 23 πειράξω 3. 4 πέμπω (' banish ') 49. 10 πενταφυλία 33. 6 περιαιρέω 35. 1 1 (note) περίειμι 18. ϊ. 20 περιέχω 40. 13 περιπατέω 37. 9 περιποιέω 24. 8, -?7 5. 3 Sa(e)/>a7Tis 7. 3, 36. 6, 39. 3 σε for σοι 12. 8, 42. 4 Σεβαστός p. xviii, 20. 47 σημαίνω 35. 4 σημεΐον 14. 8 (note) σημειόω 48. 19 Σιλβανός 50. 1 σινδών 50. 27 σκέπη 10. 9 Ι4> 53. 2 1, 26 σωτήρ 19. 1 8, 54. 3, 55.2 σωτηρία 36. 13, 43. 6, 2 1, 53. 20 τάβλα 15. 29 τάλαντον 15. 1 6 ταμεΐον 46. 4 τάσσω 35. 1 1 ταΟτα 42. 1 5 τάχα 15. ιι, 22 τεκνοποιέω 1. 9 τελείως 55. 30 tAos Ι.12 τ^λαυγώϊ 46. 24 τήρησις 49. 14 τιμή 4. 17, 45. ι8, 50. 17 ff. τίμημα 45. 12 τίμιος 14. ι τόμο* 33. 9 τοποΎραμματεύς 17. 3 Τρικωμία 7. 24 τρόπον, καθ' 6ν δη 37. 12 τροφεΐον 18. i. ίο τροφεΐτις 18. i. 9 TOjSt p. xviii, 6.2, 10.1,26 Τύραννο* 14. ι τιίχτ; 33. 15, 34. I (note) υγιαίνω 2. ι, 36. 3 υδραγωγός 22. ι8 144 INDEX I ϋδρευμα 22. 1 7 iei6* 37 verso ΰλη 7-9 υπάρχω 34. ι6 ϋπατο* 40. 9 i»7T^p 8. 6 ύπερτίθημι 44. 2 ύπηρετέω 50. 34 υπογράφω 13. 4 ύποδείκνυμι 8. 12 ύπολείπω 3. 6 υπόμνημα 32. 12 υπομνηματισμό* 18. i. 1 , 19. 1 5 ύποσημ.€ΐόομαι 48. 14 ΰτοτ^λτ^ 10. 24 ύποχέω 20 intr. φαλακρός 13. 24 Φαμενώθ p. xviii, 8. 15» 34.21 φανερόω 54. 4 φάρμακο* 21.6, 50.17 Φαρμοΰθι p. xviii, 18. i. 3? 29. 43» 53.31 <£0 36. ι6 χειρισμό* 5. 19,33 χειρο-γραφέω 18. ϋ. 4 χειρό-γραφον p. xxii χειροποιήτη* 26. 4 χειρότεχίΌϊ 19. 1 7 χιάφμαι p. xxii χιτών 29. ΐ6 χιτώνων 44. 5 Χοίακ p. xviii, 13. 33» 30. ι χοΰ* 50. 19 ff. χρέο* 30. 19 χρηματίζω 5.21, 25.2, 46. 24 χρησμωδέω 26. 9 χρηστότη* 52. 6 χ/wVos 51. 14, 30.19 (<φ' β" χρόνον) χρυσού*, ό 36. ι ο χωρέω 21. 13 ψέλλιον 29-31 ψωμίον 11.14) 45.14, 50.2ο <ίν 5. 15, 24. 16 II. INDEX OF BIBLICAL REFERENCES The texts followed are for the Septuagint, the Cambridge edition edited by Prof. Swete, and for the New Testament, the Greek Text of Westcott and Hort. GENESIS xiii. 10 24. 26 l A XX. I Λ 4 6· 3 6· 3 3. 2 EXODUS in. 7 II.9 vii. 14 53. 23 4. 19 22. 31 4. 26 viu. 15 .. xxiv. 11.. xxxiii. 11 LEVITICUS xii. 4 52. 18 xiii. 23 46. 24 xxvii. 4 34. 6 NUMBERS xxxiii. 55 43. 9 DEUTERONOMY vi. 3 18. i. 14 x. 8 6. 12 xviii. 10 46. 13 xxvi. 18 5. 51 JOSHUA ii. 14 24. 16 vi. 23 6 · 13 31.2 ι CHRONICLES xxvii. 24 2 CHRONICLES xv. 3 8. 12 xxviii. 15 6. 13 xxxii. 30, xxxiii. 14 6. 3 ESTHER iii. 9 22. 24 viii. 14, 17 27. 1 JOB v. 26 22. 26 vii. 10 x. 15 .. xl. 3 · PSALMS vi. 2 xv. 8 xvii. 12, xviii. 8 8. 9 7. 23 26. 2 37. 11 27. 9 46. 24 PROVERBS x. 19 52. 12 f. 6- *5 22. 21 5. 22 xx. 23 xxiii. 10.. xxviii. 14 SONG 1· 3 JEREMIAH xvii. 27, xxx. (xlix.) 27 .. EZEKIEL 41. 7 32. 4 29. 3 xxvi. 5, 14 xxxvii. 11 22. 31 DANIEL viii. 5 6-3 ix. 10 10. 19 MICAH i. 6 47. 1248 M. IO 146 INDEX II ZECHARIAH xiv. 4 47. 1248 WISDOM ( = SAP.) i. 4, xv. 4 1. 6 9 ·. 33. 8 iv. 12 55. 9 SIRACH xxiv. 31 22. 27 xxxvii. 1 15. 27 xliii. 19 43. 9 xlvii. 5 46. 10 1 MACCABEES ix. 55 33. 8 x. 29 9 intr. xii. 18, 22 3. 1 xiv. 9, xv. 28 8. 9 2 MACCABEES iii. 24 5. 20 iv. 9 22. 24 16 4. 21 49, v. 10 30. 17 v. 15 5. 20 vi. 11 5. 22 xi. 16 40. 13 26 53. 19 xiii. 9 * 53. 23 xiv. 3 37. 12 22 8. 9 3 MACCABEES iii. 25 24.5 v. 24 11. 6 vii. 5 33. 8 7 37. 12 9 1. 6 18 53. 28 4 MACCABEES v. 10 52. 12 ST MATTHEW ii. 12, 22 25. 2, 46. 24 iii. 12 6. 4 iv. 23 55. 11 v. 22 20. 32 24 37. 10 33 17 · 2 4 vi. 2 6. 16, 16. 20 9ff. 55. I5ff. vi. 16 13. 15 24 10. 9 vii. 22 47. 1227 ix. 27 6. 24 36 24. 5 x. 15 53. 25 18 29. 35 36 13. 17 41 f. 18. i. 17 xi. 17 45. 1 xii. 13 19. 12 33, xiii. 48 21. 11 36 4.8 xiii. 41 50. 1 1 xiv. 6 45. 6 30 f. 36. 8 36 53. 8 xvi. 22 6. 24 xviii. 28 36. 29 3i 4.8 xix. 21 34. 16 xx. 2, 13 24. 16 xxii. 5 8. 9 xxiv. 4 42. 12 xxv. 21, 23 49. 12 xxvi. 3 11. 8 6 3 47. 1239 xxvii. 59 50. 27 xxviii. 1 6. 2 ST MARK ί· Π 47. 1243 3» 6. 5 iii. 5 19. 12 11 5. 14 27 30. 13 iv. 20 41. 10 v. 8 47. 1243 35 44. u vi. 3 18. ii. 3 25 44. 2 40 22. 27 viii. 15 15. 24 25 19. 12, 46. 24 ix- 25 47. 1243 x- l 9 5. 34 38 7. 13 xi. 4 32. 4 11 43. 2 xii. 1 20. 6 38 15. 24 xv. ι 29. 18 15 55. 28 BIBLICAL REFERENCES 147 ST LUKE xxii. 44 3. 8 i. 1 19. 9 xxiii. 12 4. 14 6 1. 7 48 11. 6 ii. iff. 28 intr. 55 10. 19, 23. 4 25 5. 22 26 46. 24 ST JOHN 49 39 · 3 ϋ· 9 48. 12 52 36. 17 iv. 42 19. 18 iii. 1 49. 11 v. 19 42. 6 Η 12. 7 39 13. 9 17 6 · 4 vu. 15 20. 43 iv. 25 5. 9 24 18. ii. 3 v. 10 22. 14 xii. 32 42. 6 vi. 10 19. 12 xiii. 1 24. 2 24 16. 20 20 42. 6 28 27. 10 26 11. 14 35 37 · 6 xvi - 2 3 42. 6 44 50. 11 xix. 1 55. 28 vii. 3 53. 8 15 42. 10 6 44. 1 1 xx. 23 42. 6 15 53. 25 25 36. 16 41 15. 19 xxi. 5 50. 20 viii. 49 44. 11 7 37. 9 ix. 18 27. 5 12 43. 5 32 53. 23 x. 1 46. 19 ACTS 34 12. 6, 24. 6 i. 10 33. 12 40 4. 31 12 24. 21 xi. 4 55. 15 14 10. 8 22 29. 13 18 24. 16 xii. 1 11. 3 ii. 10 5. 4 5 7. 8 25 5. 22, 27. 9 58 22. 37 26 37. 6 xiv. i8f. 14. 6 45 22. 21 21 6. 16 iii. 19 4. 19 35 18. i. 7 iv. 13 20. 43 xv. 12 10. 12 23 24. 2 13 27. 7 32 34. 16 14 5. 9 vii. 14 50. 6 16 42. 12 48 26. 4 17 53. 14 59 46. 10 18, 21 37. 12 viii. 2 22. 26 xvi. 29 18. 16 ix. 11 6. 16 xvii. 6 7. 4 29 19. 9 31 30. 13 39 23. 4 xix. 11 53. 4 40 53. 25 xx. 28 ff. 35. 8 x. 22 46. 24 30 20. 22 33 3. 1, 44. 2 xxi. 1 18. 14 xii. 1 11. 3 28 7. 23 io 6. 16 xxii. 6 6. 7 25 28. 26 25 19. 13 xiii. 9 29. 11 41 18. i. 14 xv. 4 41. 10 148 INDEX II xv. 23 15. 4 30 32. 11 xvi. 12 .: 16. 6 17 10. 19 29 18. i. 10 xvii. 9 13. 23 11 10. 10 15 6.13 21 8. 4 23 46. 16 24 26. 4 26 48. 10 xviii. 12 29. 35 20 63. 8 21 36. 18 28 1. 7 xix. 9 14. 1 13 19. 9, 47. 1239 18 47. 1227 28 32. 4, 46. 1 38 21. 15 xx. 24 δ. 30 29 53. 28 3θ 20. 22 xxi. 1 18. i. 14 16 5. 40 29 27. 9 39 29. 32 xxii. 6 6. 7 11 27. 5 22 35. 14 xxiii. 12 42. I4f. 24 24. 6 25 40. 13 xxiv. 1 5. 18 23 24. 2 27 23. 13 xxv. 2, 15 5. 18 7 24. 8 9 23. 13 10 18. i. 3 27 35. 4 xxvi. 24 20. 43 25 53. 20 xxvii. 12 6. 3 20 35. 11 36 53. 19 xxviii. 6 27. 10 15 7. 24 25 4. 26 ROMANS i. J3 4 v. 7 15. 11 13 45. 18 xii. 10 53. 11 xiii. 14 10. 12 xvi. 25 51. 14 1 CORINTHIANS ii. li 37. 11 iii. 6 if. 24. 26 iv. 2 42. 8 19 36. 18 v. 5 47. 1247 vi. 1 29. 8 3 4. 24 .. 8 5. 34 VII. 2 8. 9 18, 27 44. 8 22 17. 8 35 4. 31 39 30. 19 viii. 5 f. 18. i. 6 13 42. 4 ix. 7 12. 7 27 19. 10 x. 21 39 intr. xi. 14 f. 33. 11 32 37. 11 34 24. 16 xii. 18 41. 11 xiii. 3 34. 16 xiv. 19 37. 15 xv. 31 53. 20 38 41. 11 xvi. 19 36. 18 2 CORINTHIANS i. 8, v. 4 53. 23 22 45. 17 iii. 1 14. 6 v. 5 45. 17 20 40. 14 vi. 2 6. 24 9 37. 11 18 54. 1 ix. 5 24. 19 xi. 8 12. 7 26 36. 7 xii. 7 43. 9 GALATIANS i. 14 36. 17 18 26. 5 ii. 10 52. 15Γ BIBLICAL REFERENCES 149 iii. 1 27. 11 10 19. 16 iv. 2 18. i. 1 1 v. 12 15. 20 16 42. 4 EPHESIANS 1.4 55.6 10 28. 25 14 24. 8, 45. 17 iii. 3 35. 17 iv. 12 11. 12 29 37. 9 v. 5 2. 11 15 37. 9 18 27. 7 vi. 7 53. 11 18 28. 27 20 40. 14 PHILIPPIANS i. 14 49. 2 19 34. 10 ii. 11 18. i. 6 17 48. 11 19 38. 2 23 24. 16, 44. 2 25 24. 19 iii. 5 55. 28 8 7. 18 13 12. 12 20 52. 8 » ν · 3 !· 3 14 3. ι 15 20. 19 18 16. 20 COLOSSIANS i. 22 55. 6 ii. 14 p. xxii, 18. ii. 4 iii. 16 38. 11 iv. 11 38. 11 17 28. 26 18 52. 15 f. PHILEMON 15 Ιδ. ii 18 45. 18 19 5 · 45, 20. 27 ι THESSALONIANS i. 1 50. 1 2 4. 6, 55. 4 i. 4 7. 2, 49. 2 6 53. 13 ii. 4 1. 8, 40. 9 8 11. 17 Μ 8-9 . l 9 9.5 Hi. 0 47. 1245 10 11. 12 iv. 1 12. 6, 15. 6, 39. 1, 52. 14 I4ff. 38 intr. 15, v. 3 42. 4 v. 22 34. 6 27 15. 8, 47. 1239 2 THESSALONIANS ii. 1 8. 6 2 32. 10 3 47. 1248 8 19. 17 12 34. 18 J 3 6- 51 iii. 2 27. 10 7 20. 25 Η 7. 4 1 TIMOTHY i- 2 1. 3 "· 1 5. 5 111. 5 12. 6 iv- 5 5. 5 v. 8 24. 2 2 TIMOTHY i. 5 2. 8 16 4. 19 iii. 1 6. 10 iv. 6 48. 11 TITUS i-4 1.3 6 27. 7 15 6. 27 HEBREWS iii. 4 11. 8 v. 10 52. 23 vi. \i. 48. 12 12 44.5 17 1-7 vii. 22 34. 18 viii. 5 46. 24 12 6. 24 ix. 1 1, 24 26. 4 150 INDEX II χ. ιι 35. ιι 33 22. Η xi. 7 46. 24 xii. 11 29. 5 15 6.27 17 2. ιι xiii. 7 45. 3 19 19. 12 24 19. 2 ST JAMES i. 19 2. 11 27 33. 8 iv. 15 36. 18 v. 3 44. 8 12 7. 2 1 ST PETER i. 9 *· 7 13 55 · 30 iv. 4 27. 7 v. 6 36. 16 12 5. 9, 15. 4 2 ST PETER i. 17 11. 6 ii. 13 23. 10 1 ST JOHN iii. 12 7. 17 iv. 14 19. 18 2 ST JOHN 1 12. 2 5 12. 2 12 52. 11 3 ST JOHN 2 36. 3 6 3. 1 10 62. 12 13 52. 11 15 41. 18 ST JUDE 4 23. 13 12 23. 10 24 55. 6 REVELATION i. 8 54. 1 ix. 21 21. 6 xviii. 13 18. 7 III. INDEX OF SUBJECTS The following index is not intended in any way to be exhaustive, but simply to facilitate reference to some of the subjects mentioned in the introductions and notes. The references are to pages. acrostic 120 amulet, Christian 132 ff. anointing 35 apprenticeship, contract of 54 ff. arrhabo 109 Athletic Club, diploma of 98 ff. Biblical Greek xxx Biblical Texts on papyrus xxix birth, notice of 8 1 f. Calendar, Egyptian and Macedonian xviii, 30 Census Return 44 ff., order to return home for 721"., libelli take place of 115 Charta Borgiana xxiv children, exposing of 33 Christian letters 125 ff., 128 ff., prayer 131, amulet 132 ff. coinage, Alexander's 3 commendation, letters of 24 f., 37 f. consolation, letter of 95 f. contribution, religious 13 Coptic spell 112 crocodiles 31 'cut off with a shilling' 79 dancing girls 107 ff. day-books, magistrates' 13, 48 death, notice of 88 f. Decian persecution 114 ff., 117 ff. divorce 41 ff., 71 dreams 18 ff. epistolary phrases xxxi, 7, 90, 101, plural 125 evil eye 38, 133 festivals 107 form of N.T. writings xxxi funeral expenses 1 19 ff. Government taxes 27, 29, 56 greetings, forms of xxvi, 7, 8, 21, 38,. 96 guardian, see Index I. s.v. κύριο* 1 Hebraisms ' xxx, 40, 56, 57, 97, 107, III Hebrew names 111, 113 Herculaneum papyri xxiv, 5 f. historical value of papyri xxviii f. Homeric rhapsodist 108 Idiologus 84 invitations 63 f., 97 Isis, cult of 20, 110, 121 Jews as money-lenders 39 f. labyrinth 31 libelli 114 ff. Logia xxix long hair 83 f. Lord's Prayer 132 ff. magical formula noff., incantation 112 ff. marriage contracts 1 ff., 55, 85 ff. months, table of xviii New Testament study, value of the papyri for, as regards language xxixf., form xxxi, and environ- ment xxxi f. Nicene Creed 134 152 IND, Nile, journey up the 69 f., overflow of 61, 63, 67 nursing-contracts 49 official protection 27 f., 35 old style 108 oracles, consultation of 68 f., 70, 131 palaeographical value of papyri xxvii f. pantomimes 108 Papyri, collections of xi f., xxv, dis- coveries of xxivf., literary xxvf., non-literary xxvi f. , significance of xxvii ff. Papyri, list of, not written in Egypt 100 papyrus, manufacture of xxi ff., price of xxiii petitions 12 ff., 27 ff., 52 ff., 74ff.,82 poor-rate 80 presbyter, see Index I. s.v. πρβσ- βύτερος Primitive Christianity, character of xxxi f. prodigal sons 71 f., 93 ff. C III public physician 84 receipt 50, 100 recto and verso xxii retreat in the Serapeum 8 f., 21 school compositions 88 Serapeum documents 8 ff., 12 ff., 18 ff., 21 ff. signature 58 slaves 46, 49 soldiers' names 92 strangers, tax for 47 super-dowiy 43 tax-gatherers 53, 62 Twins, the Serapeum i2ff., 18 ff. viaticum 91 village scribes 46, festivals 107 weaving 55 ff. will 77 ff. woollen clothing, a priest's 83 f. writing materials xxiii CAMBRIDGE : PRINTED BY JOHN CLAY, M.A. AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. ROOM USE ONLY CLASSICS DEPT. READING ROOM PERKINS LIBRARY